Chapter 11: Something Amiss

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no

money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 11: Something Amiss

Ron, Hermione and Ginny stood at the front doors of the castle waiting for the f
irst students to arrive. After the attacks of that summer, Dumbledore and the Mi
nistry were taking no chances with the Hogwarts Express. All students were arriv
ing by Portkey, and the first ones were starting to come in.
Ronald, I would speak with you, Professor Dumbledore said quietly from behind them
. Ron started in surprise that Dumbledore had managed to sneak up on him.
I wish I knew how he did that, his first voice commented for the umpteenth time.
Ron had been working with the proximity detection spell that Harry had found, pr
acticing with it daily. And he progressed to the point where if he was familiar
enough with the person and they were close enough, he could actually identify th
em by the way they felt. Despite all of that, he had felt nothing coming until D
umbledore was there.
It is starting drive us nuts, the other voices agreed with the first.
Now sir? Ron asked, as another batch of students arrived.
Yes, Ronald, Dumbledore replied moving away from the girls. Ron followed him.
I ll be back as soon as I can, he called to them as he left.
What do you suppose that is all about? Ginny asked as she herded a group of studen
ts into the great hall. Hermione scowled as she watched Ron and Dumbledore disap
pear from sight.
I don t know, but this is the second time this week that the Headmaster has pulled
him aside like that. And he wouldn t tell me why last time, Hermione replied. Ginny
looked at Hermione for a second.
You didn t see anything in his mind?
You know the only one capable of breaking into Ron s mind when he doesn t want to sha
re is Harry, Hermione answered, and then catching Ginny s next question before she
asked it, she added, The only time Ron uses his pensive is when he and Harry trai
n, otherwise it is empty. Ginny picked up a tone of concern in Hermione s voice.
Whatever it is, I m sure Ron will tell us when it is time, she said touching Hermion
e s arm. Hermione placed her hand on Ginny s.
Thanks, Gin.
If it isn t our new Head Girl or should I say Head Wife? Hermione turned around at t
he familiar drawl of Draco Malfoy.
What do you want, Draco? she replied coldly, surprised to see that he was without
his body guards.
A wonderful summer wasn t it? Malfoy sneered at her. I spent mine at the coast, lots
of fun things to see, and you? Hermione began to tremble with rage, refusing to o
pen her mouth afraid of what might come out of it. Malfoy turned to Ginny.
And St. Potter got married too. How does it feel to be his second choice Weasley?
Or was it third, since your cousin dumped him too?
Malfoy are you really stupid enough to believe all that pureblood crap Tom spouts
? Or are you keeping up an act so your father doesn t kill you, Ginny replied in a
perfectly friendly tone.
Tom who? Malfoy replied, confused by the question and the fact that Ginny had not
gotten upset in the least by his taunts.
Tom Marvolo Riddle, Draco. If you rearrange the letters, you get, I am Lord Volde
mort. Did you ever ask your aunt or father about his parents? His mother was a w
itch, but his father was a Muggle.
Draco s confusion had instantly been replaced by fear at the mention of the Dark L
ord s name. Causing him to recoil away from Ginny and Hermione, and now tried to r
egain his bluster.
How dare you say his name you little whore, he hissed, moving threateningly toward
s her. Hermione s hand moved like lightening to strike Draco s face. Ginny was faste
r, catching her before she struck him. She stood there in front of Draco less th
an a foot away, smiling benignly up at him.
Draco, I suggest you think about which side you truly want to be on in this war.
If I find you casting spells against me or anyone I care about, you will wish th
at it was Tom who was torturing you.
Do you honestly think you scare me? Draco replied glaring down at Ginny s upturned f
ace.
Look into my eyes, Draco, Ginny said to him.
Oh dear, Hermione said to the voices.
Why? Draco sneered at Ginny.
What are you afraid of, Draco? Look into my eyes.
Fine! Malfoy growled moving so his body pressed against Ginny s, forcing her to tip
her head back further as she met his gaze. I m looking, Potter. Hermione watched as
Draco went white from the images flying through his mind.
That was a mistake, Hermione s first and third voice commented to her.
Maybe we ll get lucky and she ll kill him, the second voice remarked casually. Hermi
one found herself wondering why she was not appalled at the comment.
At the very least, maybe he ll wet himself, the voice added a moment later.
Do you feel me, Draco? Ginny thought to him. I can go anywhere, see anything I want
. I can make you do anything I want and you are incapable of stopping me.
Malfoy was paralyzed unable to respond.
Unlike Tom, I will not. I will let you be and choose what you want. Tom will make
you a slave, Ginny pushed the last thought to him, exited his mind, but stayed t
here with Draco pressed against her, her eyes locked on his.
Do you fear me now, Draco? she asked casually. Draco, while able to move again, co
uldn t tear his eyes from Ginny s as he slowly backed away from her. Hermione, not e
ven in her animagus form, could smell the fear in his scent. You must pick a side
, Draco. If Tom wins, even if you are on his side, I have shown you your fate. T
here is only one way to escape it. Fight with me and pray that we win. Malfoy s eye
s darted to Hermione, who was in complete shock at Ginny s behavior, and back to G
inny.
I offer you friendship for the only time, Draco, Ginny paused a moment before cont
inuing. Malfoy s face twitched slightly. You don t ever have to be my friend Draco, b
ut know this. When the end comes and we have won. If you have chosen to fight wi
th Tom, I will take my vengeance for Bridgette and the others killed this summer
on you, Draco, Ginny finished with a smile, a smile a dangerous as Voldemort s, be
fore she dragged Hermione off to help some second years that had tumbled into th
e fountain when they arrived.
Hermione stumbled after Ginny, in disbelief over the fact that Ginny had stopped
her from striking Malfoy and that she had stepped into his mind. She grabbed Gi
nny and spun her around.
What did you show him!? she demanded, her voice exploding in Ginny s mind. Ginny smi
led and let the memory come to the surface.
Hermione gasped as the vision of Ginny, right after she assumed her human form,
attacked and rescued Cho and Neville from the Death Eaters. The vision spun to w
hat Ginny had said to Draco while in his mind.
I guess if that can t scare him into switching to our side, then nothing will, Hermi
one said to Ginny.
His mind is weak, Hermione; he has never been anything other than a scared little
boy.
Ginny what have you and Ron been working on when you disappear into our room? Herm
ione asked.
We are looking for the key, Hermione. I am giving Ron my memories of when Tom pos
sessed me, Ginny replied. She felt Hermione flinch through their connection.
Why didn t you ask me to help?
Because it is terrifying, for both Ron and I, we have to find the memories, they
are buried like yours was of when you raised your wand at Ron. We find them and
move them to the pensive to see them together trying to get a picture.
Each one that we find, I have to put back, because they lead to each other. I can
push them down, when I am awake, but when I sleep, they are so near the surface
now that I can hardly close my eyes if I am not touching Harry.
Ron says the same thing, you understand what I mean. Once you see something, it b
ecomes a part of you too. Ron says that he needs to touch you to sleep anymore,
Hermione. Harry can t help us with this until it is time for him to know. Ron and
I wanted to spare you the fate we are suffering.
Ginny, I want to help.
You do Hermione, you keep Ron sane, it is worse for him than it is for me, he fee
ls like he failed me. Don t make him let you do this, Hermione. Let him protect yo
u, Ginny replied. Hermione turned away from Ginny trying to hide her tears. Ginny
moved close behind her putting her hand on Hermione s back.
Let him protect you, Hermione.
I'll talk to him and I'll ask him to let me help, but I won t make him let me do th
is, Hermione replied wiping her face.
Thank you, Hermione, Ginny whispered holding her tight from behind.

********************

Hermione, her mind elsewhere, hardly paid any attention to the sorting ceremony.
Her husband and Ginny, pushed so far that they both could not sleep anymore unl
ess they were touching her or Harry. She did not understand the magic that had t
o be happening there, and why had she not noticed it with Ron.
She had sat with Ginny so many times in the past, what was it almost a year now,
she knew what it did to her. But like Harry was unaffected by Ginny sleeping ne
xt to him, she was unaffected by Ron. She had managed to talk to Harry for a bri
ef moment about it. He said that Ginny told him she dreamed next to him, but not
when she was next to her or Ron. She was going to ask Ron about it tonight.
Hermione was vaguely aware that Professor Dumbledore was speaking, telling the s
tudents the usual start of term announcements. Her mind focused on him when she
felt Ron squeeze her hand and she heard the name Collin Creevey.
Dennis Creevey, Seamus Finnigan, Luna Lovegood, and Bridgette Weasley. Remember t
heir sacrifice as they gave their lives for all of us. Braver students have neve
r walked through the halls of Hogwarts, Professor Dumbledore finished.
Hermione looked around the great hall; of course everyone knew that they had bee
n killed, except for maybe some of the first year students.
The Ravenclaw table and Gryffindor table were definitely the worst off for this,
many of the students at each table openly crying. With many of the Hufflepuff s
tudents moving to be with their friends at those two tables. Hermione watched th
e Slytherin table closely. A number of them were at least upset. One or two even
got up and moved to sit with friends from the Ravenclaw table.
We re going to have to watch out for them, the voices commented, as she took in Ma
lfoy s reaction to this.
Yes, I know, Hermione replied.
It could be a trick you know, Hermione s third commented.
Trusting soul aren t you? her second answered.
From the one who hoped Ginny was going to kill Malfoy earlier, the first remarke
d.
Anyone from any house could trick us, not just Slytherin, the third replied.
Yes, yes they could, Hermione told them ending the conversation. She sadly shook
her head, the innocent girl she had been, willing to trust anyone, was gone. Tr
ust had to be earned now, and she wished it could be the other way.
Hermione tuned out what was happening around her thinking back to the incident w
ith Malfoy that afternoon. She was slightly angry with Ginny for stopping her fr
om hitting him; he had never deserved it more. But something she had said was re
ally what was bothering her; she just couldn t put her finger on it.
Hermione focused her mind on all of the times she had been in Ginny s mind over th
e summer. Trying to recall all of the memories that she had seen, sorting throug
h them was an arduous task. Ginny might not share the memories of her possession
by Tom Riddle willingly with her, but Hermione was sure she had come across few
on her own. She wanted to pick them apart in every little detail to see if she
could find something.

********************

Ron woke up the morning after the welcoming feast and rolled over to look at Her
mione. It was the first time since training began against the Cruciatus curse th
at all four of them had not slept on the floor of their flat s sitting area. Hermi
one was watching him; it would have truly amazed both of them at how much it res
embled what Harry and Ginny looked like at that very moment.
Good morning Love, Hermione thought to him.
Mione, Ron replied. Hermione could feel his happiness at her being the first thing
he saw.
Sleep well? she asked.
Yes.
What did you dream about? Ron smiled at her question.
Some girl.
Oh? Hermione remarked haughtily.
Yes, she was a bossy, know it all, with brown hair, Ron remarked, knowing he was t
wisting her in a knot. Hermione s only reply was to scowl at him.
And she is the most beautiful woman I have ever laid my eyes on, and I am madly i
n love with her.
What was the dream about? Hermione replied, her eyes dancing at the compliment. Ro
n let the memory of his dream come to the surface for Hermione to see. Hermione
relaxed into his mind letting the emotions of the dream take over her senses. Sh
e laced her fingers into his and squeezed his hands tight.
Your turn, she whispered into his mind, as she allowed her memory to come to the s
urface of her mind for him. Hermione watched the smile come across his face and
snuggled into his chest. After a few minutes she spoke to him.
Ronald, Ginny told me what you and she are working on in here .Thank you for protec
ting me. Ron s only reply was his body tensing under her.
In case you were wondering, it is not hurting me to sleep with you like it does w
hen I sit with Ginny, she said after a minute. Hermione felt Ron s body relax again
. They were quiet for a while before she spoke again.
Love, I have a few memories from the times I have been in Ginny s mind that are fro
m Tom. No, Ginny did not give them to me on purpose. Hermione caught his question
before he could ask it when she felt him tense under her again. You know that ma
ny times you find stuff by accident.
Yes I do, Mione, Ron sighed in reply. Hermione pushed herself up on the bed stradd
ling over his waist she laced the fingers from each of her hands into his and le
aned down so their faces were inches apart staring directly into his eyes.
I found something, Ronald. I m not sure what it is. It is smaller than the spark of
life in the death curse, but it is there. Help me look at it, both of us togeth
er in my mind.
Ron looked at her hovering above him, beautiful beyond anything that mattered to
him. He would do anything for her, and she was looking at him in desperation ri
ght now. Ron knew this would be horrible, but he had no choice.
Show me, Love, he thought to her. A moment later, Hermione knew the terror that he
had tried to save her from.

********************

Harry walked back into the flat after the first day of class trailed by Ron and
Hermione. Ginny was already there sitting in front of the fire. Harry sat down n
ext to her and pulled her onto his lap with him.
What a miserable day, he said, kissing her forehead.
That bad? Ginny asked.
Yes.
What happened?
I haven t seen you since breakfast, Harry replied, smiling at her.
What are you after, Potter? Ginny said, teasing him.
I m going to be sick, Ron commented from the other side of the room.
Be quiet, at least you spent most of the day with Hermione, Ginny snapped at him.
Little touchy aren t they? Ron asked Hermione with a smile. Hermione watched Harry a
nd Ginny quietly. She knew what they felt. Like her and Ron, Hermione believed H
arry and Ginny had truly been born for each other. The intensity of the love the
y shared sometimes even amazed even her.
Hermione had seen the memory Ginny had of the last battle with Tom, the anguish
that Ginny had felt when she believed Harry to be dead was almost more than Herm
ione could take. She had watched the memory unfold as Ginny lay on Harry s chest w
hispering softly to him, and was convinced, she felt Ginny actually slipping awa
y.
Hermione believed that if Harry had not woken up, that Ginny might have died wit
h him in the field that night. She understood it, because she was unsure her spi
rit could carry on without Ron. She might be able to live if Harry and Ginny wer
e still here with her, but if they were all gone; she would not be surprised to
fall asleep and never wake again.
Come Love, we will talk with them later, Hermione said, pulling him towards their
bedroom.

Ronald, Hermione said as they sat together doing their transfiguration essay, When
are you going to tell me what the Headmaster has been pulling you aside for? Ron
finished writing out the sentence he had been working on, put down his quill and
stared at the parchment.
He has just been making sure I know all of the news about attacks, Mione. Things
are out of place right now, and the two of us are trying to figure out why, Ron a
nswered her after a few moments. Hermione considered his answer.
It s the prophecy Mione, I need to come up with a plan, and it needs to be soon.
What can I do to help you? she asked, placing her hand on his. While Ron didn t repl
y for quite some time, Hermione could tell he was thinking about something.
Mione, this morning, when you were telling me about finding some memories of Vold
emort possessing Ginny from the times you have been in her mind.
Yes? Hermione asked, surprised at the change in direction of the conversation.
You called him Tom, not Voldemort, why? Hermione looked at Ron.
Did we really do that? the voices asked her.
Yes we did, Hermione replied.
Why does it matter if we called him Tom or Voldemort? her second asked. Hermione
could not come up with a satisfactory answer.
I don t know, Love, she said to Ron. Ron scowled, his fingers drummed impatiently on
the table.
Mione, will you help me look at the memories from this morning again? he whispered
.
Yes, Ron.

********************
Harry and Ginny were sitting on the couch in front of the fireplace in their fla
t, playing a game of chess. Books for classes and rolls of parchment with half f
inished homework were strewn about along with their dishes from dinner.
Gin, Ron mentioned planning a surprise for Hermione s birthday this year. Harry watc
hed Ginny s eyes light up at the idea.
The 19th will be here pretty soon, won t it? Ginny replied. What did you two have in
mind?
I m not to sure. But we could use the disguise of a DA meeting as cover for a surpr
ise party for her.
I like it, Ginny answered. A few minutes later Ginny stood up and pulled Harry to
their bedroom. She led him to a chair, pulling it away from the table.
Sit down and close your eyes, Harry. Harry looked at Ginny, confusion and a bit of
wariness on his face.
Why? Ginny glared at him. Harry didn t move. Ginny pointed at the chair.
I command you to sit down and close your eyes, she said to him playfully. Harry gr
inned at her and sat down.
As you wish, he replied. Harry listened as Ginny opened a dresser drawer and rumma
ged through it.
You better not be peeking, she snapped at him. Harry didn t answer and a moment late
r, he felt Ginny walk back over and kneel in front of him.
Hold out your hands. Harry did as she told him. Palms up and open, Harry. Harry turn
ed his hands over and opened them. He felt her place a package in them a moment
later.
You may open your eyes she whispered. Harry looked down at his wife s face, her eyes
were radiating in anticipation. It was supposed to be for your birthday.
Harry looked at the package wrapped in brilliant red paper. He had forgotten abo
ut his birthday. There was a stack of gifts in the corner that had yet to be ope
ned. He had not been ready for it yet.
Open it, Ginny urged him as she reached up to wipe his cheek. Harry carefully pull
ed the paper off of the box, and lifted the cover.
A wand? he asked.
You cannot use your wand to fight Tom, Ginny said quietly to him. Harry watched Gi
nny her anticipation was so heavy he could feel it radiating from her. She reach
ed up and took the box from him removing the wand and holding it there for him t
o take.
Professor Dumbledore helped me make it. The feather is from my tail, she whispered
to him. Harry s eyes went wide.
To the best of Hermione and Dumbledore s knowledge, no sorcerer had ever taken the
form of a magical creature before. But Ginny s animagus form was that of a phoeni
x, and Harry s was that of a Hungarian Horntail dragon. They had both found, so fa
r, that in their animagus form they had all of the magical powers of the creatur
e whose shape they took. But a wand, this was too much to think about. Would it
work? Wands chose their owners, not the other way around. Would it work for him,
would it work at all?
Try it; I won t be mad if it does not work, Ginny urged him. Harry looked at Ginny s s
miling face.
Hold me forever, Ginny? Harry asked her.
Yes, Harry, Ginny s reply came back to him. Harry reached slowly to take the wand fr
om Ginny. His hand closed around it, and a surge of heat exploded from it into h
is hand and throughout his body.
It s hot, Gin, Harry whispered in awe. Ginny s smile radiated directly into Harry's he
art as he took the wand from her. Harry pointed the wand at the fireplace, almos
t before he thought of the spell the logs began to float into the air. Harry set
the logs down, and pointed the wand at the wall. The crushing spell erupted fro
m it blasting a hole clean through the stone.
Repairo! Harry muttered and all of the dust and tiny stone pieces flew back into p
lace. The wall looked like it had never been touched. Harry turned back to Ginny
she looked like she was ready to burst.
Thank you.
You re happy with it?
I am happy that you have this much love for me, Harry replied taking her in his ar
ms.
I cannot express my love for you with gifts or words, Harry, Ginny whispered, clin
ging to him.
I can feel it Ginny, I see it in your eyes. I only hope you feel mine in return.
Show me the dream, Harry. The one of our future, Ginny whispered.
As you wish, Harry replied and he let her in. Harry felt Ginny s body melt into his
as the image flowed through their minds.
Yes, Husband, I feel your love for me, Ginny murmured into his chest.
Harry and Ginny turned as Ron and Hermione knocked loudly on the door calling an
xiously to them.
What is it? Harry yelled back.
We just heard an explosion of some sort from out here, are you two alright?
Yes we re fine; you can come in if you want, Ginny replied. Ron and Hermione cautiou
sly opened the door and entered the room. Each looking around to see if they cou
ld find the cause of the noise they had heard.
Erm .did either of you two hear it? Ron asked.
Hear what Ron? Harry replied, smiling knowingly at Ginny. Hermione and Ron both lo
oked at the two of them incredulously.
Come on, you can t tell me you didn t hear that crash a few minutes ago. Harry and Gi
nny both did their best to give them blank, unknowing looks.
 Can t say we did, Mione, Ginny replied, without so much as a hint of deception in he
r voice. What did it sound like?
It sounded like . Hermione stopped; looking for the right words. Harry had quietly s
lipped his new wand behind Ginny and was pointing it at the wall by their bed.
BOOM!
The spell hit the wall blasting a deep gouge into it sending shards of rock and
dust into the air.
BLOODY HELL! Ron bellowed as he and Hermione erected shield spells. Even Ginny, wh
o had felt Harry moving his wand behind her, flinched.
Like that? Harry asked them, as they stared at the hole in the wall. Repairo! he mut
tered and then watched as the wall repaired itself. Like my new wand? he asked non
chalantly as Ron and Hermione looked back and forth between where the crushing s
pell had hit and Harry.
Harry that was one of the most powerful blasts I ve ever seen from you, Hermione sai
d quietly. Harry held his new wand out to her.
Ginny thought I needed a different one, as I can t fight Voldemort with mine. Go ah
ead, give it a try.
I m not sure that will work, Harry, Ginny interjected into the conversation. Harry l
ooked at her a puzzled expression on his face.
Why not, Gin?
Well, when I first approached Professor Dumbledore about making you a wand with o
ne of my tail feathers. Harry could not help but notice the looks of disbelief on
Ron and Hermione s faces. He thought it was a good idea for you to get a new one c
onsidering the whole brother wand to Tom s and everything.
We didn t know if it would work or not, so we made arrangements for Mr. Olivander t
o come to the school if the wand was no good for you. Obviously, that got change
d when the attacks occurred.
The truth is Professor Dumbledore and I didn t have much luck with it. In fact neit
her of us have ever got such poor results from using someone else s wand as we did
trying to use that thing. I really didn t expect it to do much for you. Mr. Oliva
nder is going to be disappointed when he hears his services are not needed.
Ginny are you telling me that you made this wand with one of your tail feathers f
rom your animagus? Ron asked in disbelief. Harry watched Hermione waving the wand
at the pillow on Harry and Ginny s bed, not very happy that it was only feebly fl
opping over and not flying into the air. She angrily dropped the wand, and reach
ed her hand out to the pillow.
Wingardium leviosa! the pillow lifted into the air floating easily for as long as
Hermione cared to keep it there.
Yes, Ronald. I am, Ginny replied, smiling serenely at him.
Let me see that thing, Mione, Ron said to her, reaching out his hand to take the w
and. Harry sat down in the chair with Ginny in his lap and watched the two of th
em take turns with the new wand, neither had much luck. Finally, Ron tossed it t
o Harry.
 As long as it works for you, I guess that is all that matters, he remarked, as Har
ry caught it.
I would say that it works quite well for Harry, Ronald, Hermione put in, sitting d
own on the edge of the bed.
Yeah, Ron replied, as he flopped down next to her.
Gin, you never cease to amaze me, Hermione said to her.
Thank you, Mione, Ginny replied happily.
Ginny, what was it like making the wand, was it hard? Ron asked after a minute.
No, it wasn t really hard, Ginny replied, blushing slightly.
What? Hermione asked, apparently catching something that only another girl would i
n Ginny s answer.
Well, it is not exactly fun to be plucked, Ginny answered, her face turning redder
by the second. My bum hurt for a week. Harry, Ron and Hermione burst into laughte
r as Ginny shifted on Harry s lap obviously remembering the discomfort.
Watch it, Potter, that new wand won t help you one bit if you make me mad, Ginny gro
wled at Harry. Harry tried to stop laughing, and managed it for the most part un
til Ron yelped from across the room. Harry saw him jump up rubbing his bum, Herm
ione had obviously pinched him.
Sorry, Love, but I thought I would see how you would react if someone plucked you
, Hermione managed to say between giggles, and obviously not sorry at all. Harry
lost it again, this time Ginny joined in.
A second later a snarling male lion was pinning Hermione to the ground. Hermione
waved her wand at Harry and Ginny transfiguring them into lions, and then chang
ed to her animagus form also. The wrestling match raged back and forth finally e
nding with the three of them pinning Ron to the floor.
Urrrgh get off me you flea bags, Ron gasped from under them after he and Hermione
had changed back to their human form. Harry sat bag on his haunches and waited f
or Hermione to change him back, but Ginny just flopped down heavily on top of Ro
n, knocking his breath out.
Come on Mione, change her back already, Ron gasped.
Oh alright, Love, Hermione sighed and waved her wand at Ginny. Ron immediately rol
led her over and pinned her to the ground only to have Harry pounce at him. Harr
y was in mid leap when Hermione changed him back to his human form, causing him
to land in a heap about a foot short of Ron.
Graceful, Ron commented as Harry rolled over on his back.
Thanks a lot, Mione, Harry said, rubbing his elbow. Keep that up and I ll haul you up
in the sky and we ll see if cats always land on their feet. Hermione shot Harry a
look, but smiled at him a second later
Let me up you git! Ginny huffed at Ron. Ron clambered to his feet and pulled Ginny
with him.
I love you too, Gin. He said with a smile. I really can t believe you made a wand wit
h your own tail feather. Ginny blushed. Harry pulled her to him again kissing her
lightly on the lips.
Thank you, Gin,
You re welcome, Harry, she replied. Harry looked up to see Hermione was holding anot
her one of his gifts from the pile in the corner.
Would you open ours next? she asked quietly. Harry paused for a moment.
Go on, Harry, it s time, Ginny said giving him a squeeze around the middle. Harry sa
t down on the floor, pulling Ginny with him.
Why don t you bring the rest of them over too, Hermione, he said settling in.

Author's note:
Did Ron snap Voldemort's wand in half at the end of Blood Traitor? For purposes
of this story no, he did not. Voldemort came to that battle with someone elses w
and.
A question would like answered, is, how Voldemort ever got his original wand bac
k to begin with after he tried to kill Harry as an infant? I thought it was the
Order and Aurors who shoed up first at the scene of the crime. I would think the
y would have looked for the wand of the criminal and found it and destroyed it.
I guess not though because the dude has it back now.
Also, this will be the last chapter to go up until after the mods start reviewin
g chapters again after the release of Harry Potter and the Half Blood Prince. So
, until then I hope this tides you over.
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 12: Bluff Discovered

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 12: Bluff Discovered

Ron woke up early the day of Hermione s birthday and climbed carefully out of bed
so he did not wake his sleeping wife. He showered quickly and exited the bedroom
; sitting down at the table in the dining area of the flat with his chessboard a
nd the newspaper. Ron studied the board for a moment and then moved the white ki
ng s bishop taking the black queen s knight. It was a move he had been contemplating
for two days. He then settled in with the paper and waited for the voices to ma
ke their move.
Ron had to smile sadly for a second. If Bridgette or Luna could see him now they
must be laughing he thought. Ron Weasley reading the paper, if someone didn t kno
w better they might have thought he and Hermione had switched bodies or somethin
g.
He set the paper down angrily after twenty minutes or so; there was nothing, not
one single attack. There had not been in almost a week. Ever since the attacks
on Harry s birthday things had been going well for the Order and the Ministry.
Right after those attacks, Voldemort had launched many more. Never at undefended
targets though. He always sent his Death Eaters at places where they were sure
to run into members of the Order, Aurors, or Unspeakables.
Dumbledore didn t understand why Voldemort was moving in the manner he was. He had
always gone after the weak first, and now he was attacking the strong. The Deat
h Eaters had been paying a very heavy price for those attacks. The Phoenix charm
was changing the tide of the war.
On top of that a number of successful raids by the Ministry and the Order had ta
ken place. As no breakouts had occurred since Harry s birthday, Azkaban, even with
out the dementors as guards, was getting full. Many of the Death Eaters who had
been captured had already been tried for their crimes. Some of them had even bee
n sent through the arch in the Death Chamber, many more were given life sentence
s. And now the attacks had stopped.
Things were going well, too well in Dumbledore s opinion. Ron had to agree with hi
m. The thing that had puzzled both of them the most was Voldemort not attacking
the Hogwart s Express when it ran from King s Cross Station to Hogsmead village that
fall.
Dumbledore and the Ministry had staged an elaborate trap. Convinced that an atta
ck would occur, they had let the train run as normally happened every year. But
the moment it had left, Aurors, Unspeakables, and members of the Order apparated
onto it. Every student had, had a hair plucked from their head, and been sent b
y portkey to the school. It had taken ten minutes to accomplish this task, twelv
e had been allotted.
Once the students had been off loaded, each of the Aurors, Unspeakables, and Ord
er members had dropped the hair into a vial of polyjuice potion and drank it; ch
anging a train-full of adults back into the train-full of children it was suppos
ed to be. They had then waited for the attack they expected. It had never come.
The last thing that was bothering Ron and Dumbledore was none of Voldemort s inner
circle had been so much as glimpsed at any of the battles that had occurred.
Well we wouldn t show up either if we knew the death curse could be used against u
s on sight, the voices said to Ron.
Are you going to make a play or not? he asked.
We re getting there, they replied.
Ron thought about the comment the voices had made. They had a point. One thing t
hat had been noticed in all of the fights so far, was that none of Voldemort s fol
lowers were able to perform the Phoenix charm. The Ministry thought it was becau
se no one was teaching them how.
Ron thought there was another reason. As difficult as it was for someone who did
not want to cause pain to cast an unforgivable curse, he figured it was that di
fficult for an evil person to cast the Phoenix charm. Ron was of the opinion tha
t Voldemort, despite his great ability and power might never be able to do it. D
umbledore had agreed with him.
Ron turned back to the chessboard again, trying to figure out what move the voic
es would make. The division of his mind into two players, as he had explained it
to Harry, was not exactly what was going on.
Ron, if he chose to, did have the ability to hide things from the voices. But un
less he chose not to look for it, they could not hide anything from him. The int
egrity of the game depended on him not cheating the voices out of their secrets.
After each game, he would examine what they had done, and use it to his advantag
e next time. By hiding his plans from the voices, he was forcing them to come up
with a new plan every game, Because there were three of them, they were still f
iguring out what he was going to do every time, but it was getting harder and ha
rder for them.
The game he had played against Harry, Hermione, Ginny and Dumbledore that summer
had allowed him to put almost all of his ability together. His four opponents h
ad thought they were only playing him. In fact, Ron had been two players that da
y, yet that wasn t what he was truly capable of. He had wanted to work with the vo
ices, but not give them everything he had been working on, on his own.
Even in this decreased capacity, Ron had countered each move Dumbledore and the
others had made within seconds of their instructions to the chess pieces. Dumble
dore had been exasperated and thrilled at the same time.
Move our queen s bishop; take your king s side castle, the voices said to him. Ron t
old the piece to move and studied the board; his queen was in danger now. Not ri
ght this instant, but he was going to have to scramble to save it. The brilliant
play that always came if the other side was good enough had just happened.
Ron wasn t too disappointed at his dilemma. He had predicted it a few moves ago, b
ut had been unable to figure out how this whole scenario would work out. He had
wanted the voices to make the move they did so he could play it to its conclusio
n.
Ron made his counter quickly, and waited. He was pretty certain, as he scrambled
to keep both his king and queen in the game, that it would move fast for a few
minutes. He had been on this path for a while now. Even though he had put the qu
een at risk, something kept telling him that he had to keep her in play to ultim
ately win the game. The voices gave their instructions to Ron for their next mov
e and he instructed the piece to move.
Damn! Ron whispered under his breath as three plays later he was forced to give up
his queen to save his king. He had been close that time, mounting an attack, pu
shing the black side into a defensive postion. One play later he had been in tro
uble and now the game, while not technically over, was a lost cause. Ron studied
the board looking at what he had done wrong. He had most of his pieces left, ha
ving lost two pawns, a castle his queen and a bishop. The other side though had
lost a knight, bishop and all but one of its pawns before it had made the decisi
ve move of the game.
We let you think you were winning, the voices said to him.
I know, Ron replied. You let me think I was safe, and lured me . Ron s voice trailed
off as he looked at the newspaper. His mind turned back to an overheard convers
ation between two Slytherin students complaining that there would be no Hogsmead
visits this year.
We need to go see Dumbledore, the voices said to him. Ron didn t answer as he was
already on his way out the door.

***************

Be careful now, Harry said to Hermione as he marched his blindfolded friend up the
steps to the top box on the quidditich field. Hermione stumbled on the first st
ep, and then slowly started feeling her way up the rest of them.
This would be a lot easier if you let me take the blindfold off you know.
But not nearly as much fun, and if I let you do that, you might figure out what y
our birthday present is.
Well wouldn t that be better than me breaking my neck going up the stairs? Harry cau
ght her as she stumbled a second later.
If you would quit arguing, and just pay attention to getting up the stairs you wo
uld be fine, he replied. Here, hold onto me, he said moving in front of her one ste
p up. Harry took her arms and wrapped them around his waist so she had to press
up against him. He then started to move carefully up the steps again.
Ginny is going to kill me. Hermione laughed from behind him.
This was her idea, it s Ron I m worried about, Harry replied.
Ron is not jealous of you and I being close, Harry.
I know, and neither is Ginny. I m more worried about what he ll think of this little
gift when he sees the memory in your mind.
What are you planning to do to me, Harry?
Just wait, careful this is the last step, Harry said as he led her through the cur
tains at the top of the box. Now, don t move an inch, Hermione.
Harry quickly cast the invisibility spell over the both of them and then climbed
over the railing of the box.
Harry? Hermione whispered, concerned that he was no longer near her.
You can take the blindfold off now, Mione. Hermione took the blindfold off and loo
ked around to figure out where she was. When she realized where Harry was standi
ng she let out a gasp.
Get back here before you fall, she snapped at him. Harry just smiled.
I thought you wanted to try this?
Try what?
This, Harry replied as he fell backwards off the ledge.
HARRY! Hermione shrieked at him. Rushing to the edge, her heart leapt into her thr
oat as she watched him fall away from her turning over in the air and transformi
ng at the same time. Harry s wings caught the air and he flew back up to the box.
Transforming again as his back legs touched the ledge, his front legs turning in
to hands that grasped the railing tightly.
Scared you, didn t I? he asked with a grin. Hermione s face had turned white, and now
color rushed back to it.
You are the biggest prat I have ever met, Harry James Potter, she snapped at him s
macking his arm as hard as she could.
Careful Mione, you wouldn t want me to fall again would you? Harry teased pretending
to slip. And I thought Ron was the biggest prat you knew.
Just get back here, what kind of birthday present is it when you scare me half to
death. Harry laughed at her.
Hermione opened her mouth to yell at him again, but Harry beat her to it.
Ginny said you told her you wanted to try this. Hermione stopped, her mouth hangin
g open, remembering the vision of Ginny and Harry plummeting towards the ground
and then flying off into the distance.
I also told her I was going to kill both of you, she finally replied stepping clos
er to the railing.
Are you coming or not? Hermione glared at him a moment and then before she lost he
r nerve, she quickly climbed over the rail and stood on the edge. Harry moved in
front of her and she wrapped her arms around his neck.
Ready?
Mmph, she squeaked in reply.
It s best if you keep your eyes open, Harry said to her. And it would be good if you
didn t choke me. Hermione relaxed her grip around his neck a fraction. Harry let go
of the rail and fell forward.
AAAAIIIIEEEEEEEE! Harry laughed at Hermione s scream as they plummeted to the ground
, his wings catching the air and propelling them forward and back up. He flew he
r high up into the sky and out over the lake.
Hermione tried to catch her breath, flying was exhilarating and terrifying to he
r all at the same time. She loved to ride on the back of Ron s broom and feel her
heart pounding in her chest against his back as she held on for dear life. This
was close to the same.
Harry floated lazily across the sky. Hermione was not Ginny. She held on tightly
the whole time, laughing in joy at the marvel of flying one moment, and screami
ng in fear the next. Harry eventually headed up to the top of the divination tow
er and landed, carefully changing back to his human form as his feet touched dow
n.
Did you have fun? he asked as he turned around.
Yes, thank you, Hermione replied giving him a hug and a quick kiss on the cheek.
Good, Harry replied, leading her to the trap door. He opened the door; and playing
the role of the gentleman held it for her so she could go first.
You are still a prat, you know.
Am I forgiven? he pouted at her.
I m not Ginny, that won t work on me, Harry, she said playfully to him. Harry continue
d to pout at her. Hermione rolled her eyes. Fine, you re forgiven, she said smacking
his arm again. Harry grinned at her.
Come on then, we re late for the DA meeting, he said taking her hand and pulling her
along with him.
Harry walked along the hallway with Hermione on his arm. It had been quite the o
rdeal to come up with a way of getting her to the Room of Requirement instead of
the Apparation Training Room for the meeting. The three of them, Harry, Ron and
Ginny, knew she would know something was up the moment they told her the room h
ad been switched. Finally, Ginny had hit on the idea of Harry taking her flying
as a birthday surprise. He would land on the top of the Divination tower when th
ey were done. That would force them to walk by the Room of Requirement to get to
the Apparation Training Room for the DA meeting. Neither Harry nor Ginny mentio
ned the part about jumping off of the top box to Ron. They wanted to see his fac
e when Hermione showed him the memory.
As they walked by the door to the Room of Requirement and turned the corner, Har
ry stopped suddenly and tensed his body.
What s the matter, Harry? Hermione asked, alarmed at the change in his demeanor.
Peeves, Harry whispered, nodding his head. Harry didn t know what the twins could ha
ve done to get the poltergeist to go along with this, but he had a feeling that
there was going to be a lot dung bombs and Weasley s Wizard Wheeze s fireworks going
off in the halls in the near future.
He hasn t seen us yet, Hermione hissed pushing him against the wall. Harry was reall
y having a difficult time keeping a straight face, but he managed it well enough
, knowing Ginny would let him have it if Hermione guessed before he managed to g
et her in the Room of Requirement.
What do you suppose our chances of another free pass are? he asked.
Slim to none, Hermione replied watching the poltergeist bobbing slowly towards the
m.
Quick, Harry said, pulling her with him, The Room of Requirement is just back aroun
d the corner. Harry pushed Hermione around the corner and through the door; clos
ing it quietly behind him. He turned around in the darkness and started laughing
.
I feel like I m in first year, running from Filch again, he sniggered. Hermione star
ted to laugh with him. They calmed down after a second or two. Harry was really
glad it was so dark in the room because he was smiling much too broadly now to k
eep the surprise going any longer in the light.
Hermione, Harry said, grabbing her by the shoulders and spinning her around so she
was facing into the room.
 Arrgh, what are you doing, Harry? Hermione hissed as loudly as she dared, still af
raid that Peeves was in the hallway outside the door.
HAPPY BIRTHDAY HERMIONE!
The DA roared as the lights came on in the room followed by a flash from a camer
a.
Oh that will be good picture, George commented, walking up to Hermione.
This one will be better, Fred said, as he quickly popped a canary cream in Hermion
e s open mouth. A second later, Hermione had sprouted yellow feathers over her who
le body, with the words, Birthday Chick, spelled out in purple feathers to liven
up the color scheme.
Congratulations Harry, I think we may make a prankster out of you yet, George said
, clapping him on the shoulder.
Hermione, finally recovered enough to say something, whirled around to face Harr
y.
TWEET TWEEETER TWEET, she squawked at him. The laughter in the room was merciless,
and Harry sank to the floor holding his sides, at the expression in Hermione s ey
es as her hands clapped over her mouth.
I say Gred, the sound effects are really starting to come around on those, George
remarked.
I don t know Forge; I can still tell it s Hermione squawking away. Fred laughed in rep
ly. Harry struggled to his feet hiccupping from laughing so hard. He pulled Herm
ione to him and hugged her as the feathers molted off of her.
Happy Birthday, Mione, he sniggered.
Harry James Potter, you are a prat, Hermione replied joyously, smacking him on the
arm again. Harry flinched under the punch.
That's three now, we re going to have a bruise from that you know, the voices rema
rked to him.
She does have a pretty good punch, doesn t she? Harry replied rubbing his shoulder
.
Maybe we can ask Malfoy about it. She nearly laid him out third year, they said.
Harry smiled at the memory.
Hi Love, Ron said coming up behind her. Hermione spun around. Throwing her arms ar
ound Ron s neck she planted her lips on him in a kiss reminiscent of the one she g
ave him at the, Ball and Chain Party, that was thrown in this same room not so l
ong ago.
Careful Hermione, Cho hollered from across the room. You re starting to put on more a
nd more graphic public displays of affection. Hermione ignored her and kept right
on snogging Ron to the cheers of the group, until he finally broke away from he
r gasping for breath.
I d say she was happy, Ginny whispered, sliding up next to Harry.
Hi, Gin. Harry smiled kissing her lightly on the top of her head as her arm slippe
d around his waist.
Hello, Husband.
Was this your idea, Love? Hermione whispered to Ron. Ron smiled.
I might have had something to do with it.
Thank you.
Hey there, Hermione, Alicia and Angelina said sliding up next to her. Alicia hande
d her a glass of punch.
Don t worry; it s not spiked this time, she said when Hermione looked at it warily. Sch
ool is in session, and getting the Head Girl pissed might be a bad idea. Harry an
d Ginny couldn t help laughing at Hermione s smile of relief.
Thank you for controlling my brother s-in-law, Hermione replied hugging them, and th
en twins. You re doing alright? she asked quietly.
Yeah, sis, we re doing ok, Fred replied holding her tight for a second longer than w
ould be comfortable for most people.
Harry, Ron and Ginny watched quietly from the side as George, Angelina, Alicia,
Susan and Cho each took an extra second or two to say happy birthday to Hermione
.
The three of them each individually marveled at the bond their friends now had w
ith Hermione after she had saved them from the effects of the Curciatus curse. H
arry understood the bond that formed when someone saved your life. He had had hi
s own life saved by more than one person. But it was different with what Hermion
e had done.
She had not acted blindly in the heat of the moment by stepping in front of some
deadly curse. And the act had not been over in a few seconds. She had knowingly
entered a trap from which there was only one, truly safe exit. She had to be su
ccessful. And she had remained there, fighting for each of these six people, for
hours on end. Harry felt it was truly the bravest act he had ever witnessed, an
d he had seen a number of brave acts in his lifetime.
The only thing that compared in his mind was what Ginny had done for him and the
others when he was on his knees defeated in front of Voldemort. She could have
attacked Voldemort herself that day and saved all of them. Harry knew, especiall
y with Dumbledore there, that Voldemort had been weakened enough that he would h
ave fled if she did.
Even though Harry realized now, that he had not been thinking clearly when he to
ld her to gather the others. That if she left him to die, it only delayed the da
y Voldemort did kill her. It still boggled his mind that she didn t do as he asked
.
Instead Ginny had chosen the path that was most dangerous, but held the greatest
reward, without concern of the consequence it might have. Ginny had not demande
d he fight to save her, or anyone else that day. She had not demanded he fight b
ecause she loved him and hoped if he lived he might return those feelings, she h
ad demanded he fight because she had faith that he was strong enough to win, eve
n if he did not.
It was her faith in him; his love and utter devotion to her that allowed him sto
p Voldemort from killing him or anyone else that day. And now the love they shar
ed was giving him the strength to believe he could ultimately win.
The six people who Hermione had saved, Harry realized had the same devotion to h
er as Ron did, or he did to Ginny. Their faith in her was unbreakable, and they
would all reach deeper into themselves to protect her than they had ever reached
before. Voldemort s hatred was building an army of people who loved each other so
much that the pendulum balancing good and evil in the world was swinging back t
o the middle. If Harry could defeat Voldemort once and for all, the rest of the
Death Eaters, no matter if it took a day or ten years, were going to live the re
st of their miserable lives cowering in fear of the day they would be caught and
taken to Azkaban.
You better make sure you never hurt her, Ron, Harry whispered to him. If you do, th
e Curciatus Curse would be mild compared to what they would do to you. Ron grinne
d.
What about you, Harry? he asked. I seem to remember you threatening to break my nec
k if I caused her any harm.
By the time they got done with you, there wouldn t be anything left for me, Harry re
plied.
Yeah well, you just make sure you never hurt my sister, because they would do the
same to you.
I know, Harry said.
Come on you lot, it s time for presents, Ginny called out loudly. Let s get the birthda
y girl up on the table.
After opening her gifts and having some cake, Hermione was talking with Cho and
Neville, when she saw Ron standing in front of Harry and Ginny discussing someth
ing.
What do you think? she asked the voices.
Oh yes, much too good of an opportunity to pass up, the third remarked.
Harry did say they wanted to see Ron s face when he saw the memory, the first comm
ented.
And they re getting off pretty easy, we did say we were going to kill them, the se
cond added.
Ronald, Hermione thought to him.
What, Mione? he replied.
Do me a favor?
Anything, Mione.
Don t ask why, and make sure you are facing directly at Harry and Ginny, but I want
you to chug that glass of punch. Hermione felt Ron s mental shrug at her request.
Ok, he said and started to drink. A second later an image came into his mind and h
e sprayed punch all over Harry and Ginny.
Thank you, Love, she said. It took Ron a second or two to stop coughing.
 Oh, you re welcome, Mione, he replied as he wiped his mouth.
Did you two enjoy seeing the expression on his face when he saw the memory of Har
ry and I jumping off the tower? Hermione asked a punch soaked Harry and Ginny.

Author's note:
Wow, 200 reads on the chapter in 24 hours. Only 5 reviews. Am I doing such a poo
r job as to envoke no response at all from you be it good or bad? Come on people
the log-in is fixed.
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 13: The Room with the Locked Door

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 13: The Room with the Locked Door

Hermione and Ginny walked into the potions vault and froze. Professor Snape was
there, and he was looking through the stacks of notes that the two of them had s
eparated out. Snape looked up and sneered at them.
I thought it was only you, Mrs. Weasley, who had been given access to the vault, h
e commented. His voice, while still unfriendly, did not carry quite the hostilit
y it normally did.
The Headmaster knows that Ginny has been helping me, Hermione replied carefully. S
he did not fear Snape as she once had, and while he could still deduct points an
d hand out detentions, there was no reason to push him at the moment. Snape only
glared at her in response.
You haven t disturbed our work have you? Ginny asked. Her tone while somewhat respec
tful carried an air of warning in it.
 What if I have, Mrs. Potter? Snape snarled at her.
Then you are likely to have messed with five months of time and effort on our par
t. Ginny replied angrily. Snape eyed her warily; he had observed a few DA meeting
s without their knowledge and was not dumb enough to want to have to defend hims
elf from this girl.
I have not moved anything from where it was when I started looking through this, h
e said. His voice, for Snape, had become almost friendly. The three of them stoo
d there looking at each other for some time before anyone spoke.
What are you doing looking through our things then, Professor? Hermione asked as s
he moved to the table.
The same thing you are Mrs. Weasley. I am looking for a weakness, Snape replied. An
d you have me to thank for most of these notes, he added. Hermione and Ginny rega
rded him carefully.
What do you mean? Ginny asked.
What do you think I mean, Mrs. Potter?
If you are truly on our side, then I would say that you have probably stolen them
from Voldemort, Hermione replied. Snape s face contorted at the sound of the Dark
Lord s name.
Do not say that name in my presence, he snapped at her. Ginny almost laughed.
Afraid of a name, Professor? she asked. I would think you were more reasonable than
that.
It has nothing to do with fear you insolent brat, Snape growled at her. Ginny s temp
er flashed in a second.
I warn you Professor, you do not want to push me too far, she replied in a cold bu
t calm voice.
I would warn you also, Mrs. Potter, not to push me. I am, after all your Professo
r.
Maybe you should both behave in a civilized manner, Hermione interjected.
If you can refrain from using that foul name in my presence than I might be able
to do that, Snape replied.
What would you have us call him then?
The Dark Lord, will suffice.
I think we can manage that, can t we, Ginny? Hermione asked her. Snape and Ginny con
tinued to glare at each other.
Fine, Ginny finally conceded. Snape turned and started through another pile of not
es again.
Not that I expect you have, but have you found anything? he asked.
Why should we tell you if we had? Ginny replied.
As I said before, Mrs. Potter, you have me to thank for most of this.
 Why should I trust that?
You have no choice, Mrs. Potter, Snape said without looking up.
I would counter that we do, Professor, Hermione replied. Snape stopped and looked
back up at the two of them. You have done nothing in the time we have known you t
o show us we should trust you. We only have the Headmaster s word to go on that yo
u are trustworthy, most of the time that would be enough for me. But you, Profes
sor, make me wonder.
Perhaps you should ask yourself why then, Mrs. Weasley, Snape replied silkily.
Perhaps, you should just tell us, Professor, Ginny growled at him. Snape s lip curle
d into a thin smile.
The most brilliant witch of her age, can t figure out why a spy would be so cruel t
o his supposed master s worst enemy and his friends? Why he would coddle his suppo
sed master s future servants? Ask yourselves how much those dolt husbands of yours
would have learned if you weren t teaching them, Mrs. Weasley, if they weren t doin
g it to spite me.
Ginny just about lost it when Snape insulted Harry and Ron, but Hermione put her
hand on her arm to stop her.
Those reasons show you could be serving either side, Professor. Give me something
that proves you fight with us. These notes, the Dark Lord would know he has to
let you bring something to Professor Dumbledore. Doing everything in your power
to sabotage Harry and his friends, while helping Draco Malfoy, would be expected
from you by both the Headmaster and the Dark Lord.
"You want us to trust you, give us a reason, a real reason to do so. Since the H
eadmaster won t tell us, why don t you, Professor Snape? Why don t you, tell us why he
trusts you? Snape glared at Hermione and Ginny who returned his look with equal
dislike.
The Headmaster trusts me .

********************

Ron sat on the couch watching Harry as he fought against the effects of the Cruc
iatus curse. He cursed under his breath at the thought of Hermione doing this to
morrow. With school in session, the four of them were only doing this once a wee
k now. To do more than that was not possible when they had classes, homework, DA
meetings and quidditch practice to deal with also. It simply took up too much t
ime and took too long to recover from to keep up with sessions every other day a
s they had during the summer holiday.
Ron was glad for the Halloween feast tomorrow night. It would help Hermione rela
x after her training session, and Dumbledore had decided to cancel classes on Mo
nday to top it off. He had done it to try and alleviate some of the grumbling th
at was occurring about no Hogsmead visit this year. Ron wondered what Dumbledore
was going to do when the grumbling got really bad next spring.
There was a reason for not allowing the visits. Ron and Dumbledore believed that
the lack of attacks occurring, the success of the raids by the Ministry and the
Order, were a ploy. There was no doubt that Voldemort and his followers had bee
n dealt setbacks since the attacks of July 31st, but that did little to convince
 them Voldemort was ready to call it quits.
Both Ron and Dumbledore were convinced that Voldemort was trying to instill conf
idence in the wizarding world; that he was on the verge of defeat. In fact, they
both believed the second the students left the grounds for Hogsmead Village tha
t that was when Voldemort would attack either the town or the school.
The school was not likely, it was too well defended. But the village, that was a
different story. Voldemort was after Harry again, and he was trying to disguise
his trap. The grumblings from people not in the DA, whose members were only to
happy to stay on the grounds, about not getting to go to the village were growin
g now, and by next spring, they would be a roar.
At least there was still quidditch, one of the few really fun things the four of
them had left in their lives. Ron wished Hermione, liked to fly and was on the
team too, so she would have a release, but she didn t. That wasn t all bad though. H
e didn t have to worry about her getting hurt like Ginny did last year. Ron wasn t s
ure how Harry dealt with Ginny getting back on a broom, he could hardly take it
and she was his sister, not his wife.
The first match last week against Slytherin, had gone well for Gryffindor. They
had won 190-30. The score was deceiving because of the 150 points for Harry gett
ing the snitch. The match had been close, Malfoy had changed his team from last
year, and instead of a bunch of brutes, he had people who could actually play on
the squad.
The Slytherins had still played a fairly dirty game, which had resulted in all b
ut 10 points being scored from penalty shots. Those 10 points, Ron was proud to
say, came from Ginny. In the end it had come down to Harry and Malfoy, and he wa
s no match for Harry.
Despite the fact that Harry was starting to tremble visibly in front of him now,
Ron could not help but smile a little. Draco Malfoy would leave school after si
x years on the Slytherin team, never having beaten Gryffindor. The odd thing abo
ut it was Draco had not made a single snide comment after the match. He had just
walked off the field with his head down, not talking to anyone.
Alright, that s enough, Mark said, as Harry finally sank to his knees from the effec
ts of fighting the curse.
Ron broke out of his thoughts as the Unspeakable released Harry from the spell.
He stood up and helped Harry back to the couch so he could rest for the hour the
y had until dinner and the DA meeting later that night.
Thanks, Ron, Harry mumbled when he handed him a glass of water.
You alright, Harry? Mark asked.
Yeah, I will be, Harry replied quietly. He was holding his head in his hands, stil
l shaking slightly.
You ll be pleased to know that you lasted long enough that Ginny won t be angry with
you, Mark commented. This got a snort of laughter from both Harry and Ron.
That s good; I don t think I could deal with one of her tantrums tonight.
I m not sure why you do in the first place, Ron commented.
Sometimes, I don t know why I do either, Harry replied
 Well there must be something, because you keep going back for more, Mark shot at h
im. Ron laughed again while Harry s ears turned red. Mark had spent so much time w
ith all of them now he was getting to be a pretty good friend. And despite the a
ge difference, he seemed to be a big kid. Harry rather suspected that Dumbledore
had charged Mark with keeping things fun despite what his purpose in their trai
ning was.
Harry s mind turned on him suddenly and remembered back to the conversation Dumble
dore had had with him on the night Sirius had died.
Mark? Harry asked.
What is it, Harry?
What can you tell us about the room with the locked door at the Department of Mys
teries?
There are a number of rooms with locked doors in the Department of Mysteries, Har
ry, Mark replied seriously. And I could get in quite a lot of trouble for answerin
g questions about them, he added, glancing at Harry and Ron in turn.
I m talking about the one that contains a power that is at once more wonderful and
more terrible than death, than human intelligence, than forces of nature, Harry r
eplied, directly quoting Professor Dumbledore from that night. Mark scowled.
Figures, that you would ask about that one, he finally said.
Mark, I think it could be important to me defeating Voldemort, Harry said.
How do you figure that, Harry? Mark replied. And you don t have to remind me of the C
reed for the DA, Ron, he added.
Harry considered whether he should tell Mark about more of his conversation that
night with Dumbledore or not. This room was supposed to contain a power that Ha
rry had in such quantities that it had forced Voldemort out of his body when he
tried to possess him. Harry turned to Mark again and then he spoke.
But he will have power the Dark Lord knows not.
Mark looked at him quizzically for a moment and then raised his wand to his temp
le. A moment later he pulled it away from his head along with a thin silvery str
and, which he allowed to fall on the floor; he then stepped on it grinding it in
to nothing.
That room was the first room in the Ministry. It is older than any record we know
of. It is not so much a room as it is a door that we believe was placed on a ca
ve of some sort. The whole of the Ministry was built, over time, around that roo
m.
No one knows how the door came to be there, or what is really behind it, as no o
ne has ever opened it. There are records of two sorcerers, a wizard and his wife
, who was a witch, they both worked for the Ministry before it was the Ministry.
They attempted to apparate to coordinates that should have been behind the door
, in an attempt to find out what exactly was in there. They were never seen or h
eard from again; speculation is that they were trapped in there, wherever there
is.
How do you study it then? Harry asked.
There are small portholes that allow us to release what is in the room and catch
it in special containers, Mark replied.
 And what is it exactly? Ron asked.
We don t know exactly, Mark answered.
How about a theory? Harry replied.
The room is a repository for love, Harry, Mark said. We have no idea how or why, bu
t it is believed that every person who has ever lived and gave or received love
deposited something in the room. Harry and Ron looked at him incredulously.
How is it terrible then? Harry asked. Mark looked at the two of them for a few sec
onds before he responded.
What would happen to either of you if your wives cheated on you? The color drainin
g from Ron s face was all the answer Harry needed.
Harry, you made the comment while showing everyone how to perform the Phoenix cha
rm that love and compassion are more powerful emotions than anger and hatred, Mar
k said.
Yes, Harry replied.
They can be, but the greater the love that is destroyed, the greater the hatred t
hat can rise. Love, Harry, Ron, can as easily destroy a person, as it can save t
hem, Mark finished.
Husband? Ginny s voice came into Harry s mind, causing him to jump.
Harry, you alright? Ron asked.
I m still not used to that you know, Harry replied to Ginny.
I m fine Ron, it s just Gin, Harry said to him.
Are you finished training? Ginny asked.
In your mind? Ron asked gaping at him. Harry held his hand up to get him to shut u
p.
Yes, Gin. We are. We were just talking with Mark before the DA meeting.
Can the three of you come to Professor Snape s office? Ginny felt Harry s surprise thr
ough their connection. He needs to sign the DA Creed, Harry. Hurry so we can get
this done before the DA meeting.
Gin?
I ll explain when we you get here.
Ok, Gin. We re coming.
Come on you two, Harry said standing up to leave. Ginny and Hermione are in Snape s o
ffice. Apparently, they think he needs to sign the DA Creed. Ron stopped in his t
racks.
I didn t just hear that, he commented.
Ginny said she would explain when we got there, Harry called back over his shoulde
r. Ron started walking again mumbling under his breath.
 I take it you don t like this Snape? Mark said to him.
That would be putting it mildly, Ron replied.
Do you trust him?
Not at the moment, apparently something is going to change my mind though.
I see, Mark said quietly. How long has she been able to come into his mind like tha
t? he asked a moment later.
I don t know. Hermione and I can connect if we re close enough, even if we are in dif
ferent rooms, but Ginny and Harry seem to have a much greater range than either
of us. Hermione told me Ginny held a connection to her one time that was almost
a quarter of a mile.
I see, Mark said again, shaking his head in bewilderment.
And that was without the potion, the voices commented to Ron.
Well there seems to be no limit with the potion, and it is a different kind of c
onnection, Ron replied. The voices didn t respond.

********************

Harry, Ron, and Mark sat on one side of the desk in Professor Snape s office. Ginn
y and Hermione stood behind their husbands. Professor Dumbldedore sat quietly on
a squashy chair he had conjured. Professor Snape stood behind his desk. Leaning
with his hands braced on it he glared at Harry. Harry returned his glare with e
qual dislike.
You were the one who warned Professor Dumbledore that Vold Harry stopped as Snape s f
ace contorted and Hermione kicked him in the shin, that the Dark Lord, he continue
d. Was after both me and Neville?
Yes, Snape replied.
And you told him there was a spy in the Order?
Yes,
And you helped my mother brew the potion that allowed me to survive the death cur
se?
Much to my regret, yes, Snape sneered at him.
Why? Harry asked ignoring the insult.
Because she was horrendous at potions, and your father, while it pains me to admi
t, was skilled at them, was not as proficient as I am.
That doesn t answer the question, Harry replied. Snape glared at Harry.
Because that bastard had my family murdered, Snape snapped. Harry blinked. My wife
and unborn child, Snape continued, she was found with her belly slit open; the bab
y ripped out on the sidewalk beside her.... Yes, that was a sight to see, he said
as Harry and the others blanched.
 Blood everywhere, a perfect child with its own stomach slit open to match the sla
sh of her mother, Snape continued, painting the picture.
That s enough, Severus, Professor Dumbledore said quietly but forcefully from his ch
air. Harry thought he was going to be sick, and could feel Ginny s horror through
their connection.
I remember that, Mark said quietly after a few moments silence. Harry and the othe
rs turned to him. The Unspeakable s face had taken on a haunted look and the color
had drained from it. Amazingly, this man who could so easily cast the cruciatus
curse looked more stricken than anyone else in the office. I was the one who fou
nd her. There was writing on the sidewalk, done in blood, he continued.
Yes, Snape said as he slumped heavily into his chair behind the desk. Die, Unholy A
gents of Satan, he whispered. Mark nodded at him.
We assumed it was muggles who had somehow found out about our world and her being
a witch. We arrested two muggle men and turned them over to the muggle authorit
ies for crimes they had committed in that world. They are still in prision for t
hose crimes and will be until they die. We examined them under veritaserum, and
while they were not prosecuted for killing your wife, they were guilty of it. Re
st assured, they are being properly punished, Professor Snape, Mark finished.
Snape sighed. You go by the name Mark? Snape asked the Unspeakable.
Yes, Mark replied.
The two men you arrested are being properly punished for the crimes they did comm
it. One of which was killing my wife and child. They were however, paid to commi
t the crime by Lucius Malfoy. Their memories were modified, by the Dark Lord him
self, so that when you questioned them, they would not be able to give that info
rmation away.
How do you know this? And why? Mark asked.
The Dark Lord didn t want me to have loyalties to anyone but himself. He thought if
he made it look like it had been a random Muggle attack, that it would intensif
y my hatred of them.
What he did not count on was a drunken Lucius Malfoy confessing the crime to Bell
atrix Lestrange. Nor did he count on me overhearing that confession. He also did
not count on the fact, that while I am skilled at occlumency and legilimency, t
he rest of his followers are not, at least not as much as I am.
The Dark Lord knows that I am skilled at both the art of occlumency and legilimen
cy, but not that I can actually hide things from him. Oh, he could rip into my m
ind if he really chose too, but I am very good at giving him what he wants when
he invades my mind. He doesn t believe anyone is capable of hiding things from him
so I feed his ego and he just assumes I m to be trusted.
I invaded the minds of the Dark Lord s servants to find the truth. I slipped verita
serum to Lucius Malfoy and got a full confession out of him. I thought about kil
ling him then and there, but I knew I would never be able to kill the Dark Lord.
The only way to see him destroyed would be to give him to Albus Dumbledore. So,
I became a spy, Professor Snape finished.
So, you re on our side for vengeance then? Harry asked. Snape glowered at him but th
e fight seemed to have left him for now.
 It began that way, yes. My wife never knew I was a follower of the Dark Lord. I n
ow know that it was not those two Muggles, Lucius Malfoy, or even the Dark Lord
who murdered my wife and my child. It was me who murdered them. They would never
have come to his attention if not for my choices. They were killed because of m
e. I may as well have gutted them myself. I now fight in hopes that they will so
mehow forgive me, Snape finished quietly. No one in the office moved or said anyt
hing for quite some time. It was Mark who spoke first
Do you have other deaths to atone for? he asked.
I don t believe so, at least not directly. I have never cast the killing curse or a
ny other curse that would kill someone. That does not mean that one of my spells
didn t result in some innocent person s death, Snape replied. Harry wasn t sure what i
t was that he saw in the Unspeakable s eyes as the man measured Professor Snape. I
n many ways, it seemed to be pity, disgust and respect all rolled into one.
I m glad I m not you, Mark said. Snape snorted in reply. Dumbledore leaned forward in
his chair.
I think that is enough for now. Harry, don t you have a meeting of the DA to lead? h
e asked.
Shouldn t Professor Snape sign the DA creed, sir? Harry asked.
He can sign the creed if you want him too. He should not be given the information
in the prophecies, Dumbledore replied.
I trust him, sir. I would like him to know the truth.
I spend too much time in the Dark Lord s presence to know more than I need to, Pott
er. A simple mistake on my part could ruin everything we re fighting for, Snape sai
d. Besides, if I think about it, and I don t, I m pretty sure I can guess what the me
aning of the prophecy says.
He s right, Harry, Ron said as he stood up. Just have him sign and let s get to the mee
ting. We re late already. Harry nodded and turned to Hermione.
Hermione, you are the first keeper of the creed who lives, he said.
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 14: Repercussions of Eternity

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 14: Repercussions of Eternity

The cold December wind rattled the windows of the flat as Ron sat at the dining
table. The relief of the Christmas holidays in two weeks that he had been dreami
ng about, was now lost to his mind.
You beat us, the voices said, still stunned after close to five minutes of stari
ng at the chess board in disbelief.
He actually beat us, the second voice said unnecessarily repeating what he and t
he other two voices had just said.
There has to be another move we can make, his third replied still unwilling to a
ccept the truth of what was in front of him.
Ron himself was still flabbergasted, he had first attempted this last January an
d after almost eleven months of trying, he had beaten the voices. There were a f
ew times before this where he had come close to winning. One time he had even th
ought he would win, only to have his plan destroyed and lose. After that game, h
e had actually started to give up hope that he could win. The voices were him af
ter all, and he was playing three against one. Ron opened his mind completely, m
elding it into one whole for the first time since he had started playing against
the voices.
Is there anything you three could have done differently that would have changed
the outcome? he asked them.
Ron waited while his mind raced through the game replaying each move and counter
move that had been made. Finally the voices came back to him with the answer.
We made the best possible play each time. Once you took our queen s side bishop, t
he only thing that could have changed the outcome would have been a mistake on y
our part. We could have tried a bluff of some kind, but who knows if it would ha
ve worked.
Ron contemplated the board again. It was all there, the black king was in check,
every move that the voices could make left their king in check except one. That
move was to take his queen s side bishop. With Ron s next move, he would then check
mate the black king with his queen.
Set up for a new game, Ron said quietly as he divided his mind again. Two hours la
ter he had lost, but it had been close.
You made a mistake twelve plays ago, his second said quietly.
I know, Ron moaned. I ve been trying to recover from it ever since.
I still can t believe he beat us, his third grumbled as Ron stood up and headed fo
r his and Hermione s bedroom.
Ron undressed, and stood watching Hermione for a few moments before he climbed i
nto bed as quietly as he could hoping not to disturb her. Hermione rolled over a
nd snuggled into him sighing deeply as his arm wrapped around her.
You said you would be right in, Love, she murmured to him, half awake and half asl
eep.
 I m sorry, Mione; I got caught up in the game, Ron replied as he gently kissed the t
op of her head.
Merlin does she smell good, he said to himself.
I just miss you, Love, Hermione whispered before she fell asleep again. Ron smiled
to himself as he laid there staring at the canopy of their giant four poster be
d. All thoughts of the war and prophecies left his mind as he held Hermione clos
e.
He could feel her heart beating against him and her breath rushing across his ba
re chest each time she exhaled. His own breathing and heart rate slowed matching
hers as he drifted off to sleep.
Ron padded along the shore of the lake sniffing at the ground, drinking in Hermi
one s scent. He turned and began to trail her through the woods. As he moved deepe
r into the woods he came to a stream and stopped, contemplating which way to go.
He knew she would run in the water for some time. The question was, in which di
rection would she go, and which side of the stream would she decide to exit the
water on? If he guessed wrong, the one to two minutes she was ahead of him would
grow as he doubled back.
Ron headed to his left, keeping his nose low to the ground as he tried to pick u
p her scent again. After about two minutes, knowing he had guessed wrong, he qui
ckly crossed the stream and headed back the other way. Halfway back to where he
started, he came across a new scent that shook him to his core. Freezing in his
tracks, with his heart pounding, Ron made sure he was correct before he took off
running as fast as he dared after the new trail.
Ron slowed, knowing he was getting closer from the warmth of the scent filling h
is nose. As the woods thinned, his pace fell to a crawl. Moving with all the ste
alth and patience that a lion hunting the first meal it had seen in weeks posses
sed, he was less than a shadow as he approached the shack. As his ears rotated b
ack and forth, he caught voices coming from inside and felt his blood turn to ic
e from fear in his veins.
You have done well, Bella, Voldemort hissed with sordid delight dripping in his vo
ice.
Thank you my Lord, she replied, her voice hushed in deference to her master.
I shall give you the honor of torturing her until her husband comes. This pronounc
ement brought a squeal of school girl glee to the lips of Bellatirx Lestrange
Thank you Master, she answered, with barely controlled anticipation.
Do not be too enthusiastic with her Bella, I wish for her to be alive and coheren
t when he arrives.
Ron crept forward towards the shack terrified of what he would find. Whose wife
had Bellatrix Lestrange captured? He was unconcerened with Bella; he could kill
her before they new he was there. But then he would have to fight Voldemort alon
e in order to save this person, and him he could not kill, even if they fought f
or eternity.
Ron pressed his paw into the soft mud three times forming the pattern that he an
d Hermione had agreed would mean, I thought of you at this time. and steeled himse
lf for what he was about to do.
 I know you would like to do more Bella, but will it not be more fun to kill her i
n front of her helpless husband?
You will allow me, Master? she asked. Ron cringed at the insanity of the two inhum
an creatures that were in the shack.
Of course my pet, Voldemort hissed at her. Ron s heart skipped a beat as he caught a
new scent mingled with the first two wafting on the air to him from the shack.
GINNY! Ron shouted bolting awake.
Ronald! Hermione gasped at him as she was thrown to the side in the bed from his s
udden movement. Ron looked wildly around the room in the dim morning light, swea
t glistening on his face and chest. Hermione reached her hand out and pulled his
face around to look at her.
Love, it was just a nightmare, she whispered to him. Ron focused his eyes on Hermi
one. After a second, swallowing hard, he nodded slightly at her. He then looked
around the room again.
Focusing on the door, Ron cast a proximity detection spell towards Harry and Gin
ny s room trying to verify that she was there, he thought he could feel two presen
ces, but wasn t sure.
Mione, can you feel if she is in the room with Harry? he whispered anxiously.
I can do better than that, Love, she replied with a smile. Hermione turned to hers
and Ron s wedding picture.
Hermione, she said to the picture.
What? the image of herself asked.
Go. See if Ginny and Harry are in their room. Tell me if they re safe. The image of
Hermione left the frame, leaving the image of Ron standing there alone.
Alright there, Ron? The image of himself asked Ron.
Ron looked from the photo to his wife with his mouth hanging open. She smiled at
him serenely.
After Ginny ran off to save Bridgette, I asked Professor Dumbledore to show me ho
w. He gave me the book, so I could figure it out.
Hermione, the photo image of herself called to her.
Yes? Hermione asked the photo.
She and Harry are . The image of Hermione paused for a second.
What? Ron snapped at it.
Erm .Well.... They re ok, the photo replied and then quickly walked out of the frame p
ulling the image of Ron with her.
What does that mean? Ron asked looking at Hermione. Hermione opened her mouth to r
eply.
I .well . she stammered, and then her face flushed, Ron s eyes opened wide.
No, stop, he yelped. They may be married, but I don t want to know. They both looked a
t each other uneasily for a second or two before breaking into sheepish grins.
I think you need to explain how to be subtle to that photo, Ron groaned, lying bac
k down on the bed. Hermione lay back down on Ron s chest, the comforting sound of
his heart beating quietly resounded in her ear.
Was the dream about Tom? she asked after a few minutes, fearful that all of the se
arching Ron and Ginny had been doing of Ginny s memories was so much, that now he
couldn t even sleep peacefully next to her.
Yes, but it wasn t from Ginny s memories, Ron replied quietly. He felt Hermione s body r
elax slightly on top of him.
It was just a random dream, Mione, he continued. I was hunting you, and came across
a new scent. I followed it to this shack, and found Voldemort and Bellatrix Les
trange. They had Ginny, and were going to use her to lure Harry there. I woke up
just as Bellatrix was about to start torturing her.
She s safe with Harry, Love, Hermione whispered as she sat up and looked into Ron s ey
es, trailing her fingers across his bare chest and up to his jaw line.
Ron shuddered and he felt tingling sensations coursing through his body at her d
elicate touch. His eyes locked on hers, unwilling to let his gaze fall on the cu
rves of her body that were only just hidden behind her nightgown.
I know Mione, I ll be ok now, he replied holding her eyes in his gaze. They stayed t
hat way for a few minutes with Hermione gently caressing his chest.
Ronald, I don t know how much longer I can go not making love to you, Hermione whisp
ered in an anguished voice. Ron closed his eyes, knowing if he looked at her he
would lose the fight. He couldn t fail her; the consequences of bringing a child i
nto their world accidentally were too ghastly to think about. His face twitched
as he struggled to control his emotions.
I can make it through today, he finally replied. Hermione groaned and collapsed do
wn on his chest again.
Thank you for being strong today, Ronald, she said while silently cursing him. The
y were quiet for a long time before Ron shifted slightly under her.
I have some memories if you want share, he thought to her.
Yes, Love. I do, Hermione replied.
I m sorry Mione, Ron said to her as he felt her tears wetting the bare skin of his c
hest.
No, Love. I m sorry for being weak, Hermione answered clutching his hand in hers.

********************

Hermione sat stewing at the table, unable to decide how she felt about what the
photo had told her that morning. She and Ginny had talked many times about the v
ows they had each made with their husbands to abstain from making love. They had
both been drawing strength from each other to keep that vow.
Ginny also knew about the wedding picture, she had helped Hermione with it. The
photo of Harry and Ginny that hung on the wall in her and Ron s bedroom was charme
d too. It reported to Ginny. Along with making sure no one ran off when they wer
en t supposed to, they had thought it would help both of them to keep their vow of
celibacy if they knew they were so easily observed.
Apparently it had not been enough for Ginny. Now with her and Harry having final
ly given in, Hermione was scared that she wouldn t be able to prevent herself from
doing the same. If Ron hadn t stopped her, she would have taken him in an instant
this morning. But he wasn t always going to be strong. In fact, the last time she
had stopped him.
Has she been telling us the truth? the voices asked her.
What do you mean? Hermione replied.
Well, have they been .you know for a long time or was this the first? her second a
sked.
It better be the first, because if she lied to me I ll kill her, Hermione answered
angrily to the voice.
Hermione glanced up as Harry and Ginny came into the sitting room, and quickly l
ooked back down at her porridge before either of them caught her eye.
Morning, Hermione, Harry and Ginny said brightly together.
Mmmm.
Not very talkative this morning, are you? Harry answered. Hermione looked up and s
miled at him.
Sorry Harry, I m just thinking, she said cheerfully to him. Even if she was angry wi
th Ginny, there was no reason to take it out on Harry.
Where s Ron? Ginny asked tentatively when Hermione had returned her attention to eat
ing her breakfast without looking at her.
He went to talk with Mark, Hermione mumbled without looking at Ginny. Ron had no c
lue that Harry and Ginny had made the same vow he and Hermione had. It was not s
omething he had thought about, nor had he and Harry discussed it. The informatio
n from the photo this morning had painted a picture in his mind that he hoped wo
uld fade soon enough. Ron had been more than happy to have had an early meeting
with the Unspeakable today. Breakfast was a little to quick too face his sister
and brother-in-law for him.
Oh, Ginny replied softly, stung by Hermione s coldness towards her. They ate in sile
nce for a while before Harry spoke again.
Are you ok, Mione? he asked her.
I m fine Harry, I m just tired. Ron had a nightmare. And well, I didn t sleep well eith
er.
Oh, well what was it about? he asked. Hermione looked up at him and glanced at Gin
ny.
This might actually be a way of bringing it up with out directly asking her, the
voices said to her. Hermione focused on Harry.
Tom and Bellatrix Lestrange took Ginny, they were using her to lure you out, and
they were torturing her. Hermione turned her face to focus on Ginny, who was watc
hing her intently looking for some clue as to what she had done to have Hermione
 upset with her. Hermione s eyes and voice took on a frosty tone.
He was really upset, asked me to verify his proximity detection spell. Harry misse
d the change in Hermione s demeanor, but Ginny didn t. She kept her eyes locked with
Hermione s for a second and then the color drained from her face as she realized
how Hermione had made sure they were both in the room. Hermione got up from the
table and went into her bedroom. Harry watched her go in surprise.
What was that all about? he asked turning to Ginny.
I ll tell you at quidditch. I need to go talk to Hermione, Ginny said as she quickly
kissed his cheek and then followed Hermione into her bedroom closing the door b
ehind her. Harry sat there at the table shocked by the fact that he was suddenly
alone.
I will never understand either of them, no matter how long I live, he muttered.
Neither will we, the voices replied.

********************

Just tell me that was the first time. That you haven t been lying to me, Ginny, Herm
ione said when the door closed without turning around to face her.
It wasn t what you think, Hermione, Ginny replied.
If it was the first time, I understand, Ginny, but don t lie to me. We set those pi
ctures up to tell everything. They were supposed to help us. How can I keep this
up if the two strongest people I know couldn t? Hermione said turning around to fa
ce Ginny, her tears streaming down her face. Ron had to save me this morning, she
finished desperately.
I m not lying to you, Hermione. Harry and I have not made love anytime before this,
and we were not doing so this morning, Ginny replied calmly.
So the picture is lying then? You know that s not possible, Hermione snapped at her.
Hermione, Harry and I were in a very compromising position this morning, in a sta
te of undress that could easily have been misinterpreted. But we did not make lo
ve. What exactly did the picture tell you? Hermione looked at Ginny for a second
and then at her wedding picture. The photo images of herself and Ron were watchi
ng the conversation intently.
What exactly did you see, Hermione? Hermione asked the image of herself.
I saw what Ginny told you and left. You told me to see if she was there, not to s
tick around and watch. You designed me to tell everything I see. When I came bac
k to you and Ron, I was flustered. I knew Ron wouldn t want a detailed description
. I did the best I could not to upset anyone, but I had to give some indication
of what I had seen.
Ginny, the image of Ginny in hers and Harry s wedding photo said from the wall.
Yes? Ginny replied as she and Hermione turned to look at the photo.
Am I free to speak?
Go ahead, Ginny answered the image.
 Hermione, I was there the whole time. I have never been taken off the wall in the
ir room since the day you and Ginny put the charms on me. You know I can t lie, Gi
nny is telling you the truth. Hermione turned to look at Ginny, she was still cry
ing and biting her lip, but her eyes no longer radiated fear and anger.
Ginny I m . Ginny crossed the room and took her sister-in-law in her arms holding her
tightly.
It s ok, Mione. I would have been upset too, Ginny whispered to her as they sat down
on the bed. They sat together for quite a while before Hermione turned to face
Ginny. Ginny reached out with her hand to wipe a tear from Hermione s face.
Harry had to stop me this morning too, Mione, she said quietly.
Ginny, I want him so much, sharing memories helped for a long time, but my heart
aches to share my body with Ron. He was strong enough to stop me today, but he c
ouldn t look at me when he did. I wanted him to fail .Ginny, I cursed my husband s str
ength today.
I know, Hermione. I did too, Ginny sighed in reply.
Ginny, I can fight evil everyday and never give in to it, but I have already fail
ed fighting love more than once. Sooner or later, Ron is going to fail at the sa
me time I do. I have one potion up here already, but there are others, some even
for the man to take. I m going to see Madam Pomphrey today. I need to take every
precaution I can, because once it happens the first time there will be no going
back. It will be impossible for me not to share myself with him. Ginny was quiet
for a long time.
I need to go too Hermione, will you wait for me? We can go after quidditch practi
ce today.
Yes, Gin, I ll wait for you, Hermione answered, pulling Ginny into a hug.

********************

Harry? Ron asked as he came up to the row of chairs outside of Madam Pomphrey s offi
ce.
Ron? Harry replied, looking up nervously at his mate.
Erm .what are you doing here? Ron asked. You didn t get hurt at quidditch today did you
? Harry watched Ron carefully; he seemed to be as nervous as he was.
No. You?
No, Ron replied sitting down a few chairs over from Harry.
Hermione s not hurt is she? Harry asked suddenly after a few moments of uncomfortabl
e silence.
No, Ron answered quickly. Ginny?
No.
Oh.
 Hermione told us about your dream this morning, Harry said after another uncomfort
able silence. Ron stiffened. She and Ginny disappeared into your room after that.
She said they needed to talk, that was why she was late to practice today.
Uh-hun, Ron replied, his ears turning red.
Do you have any idea what they talked about? Ginny said she was going to explain
it to me after quidditch, but then she and Hermione disappeared together.
Nope, Ron yelped, getting up and starting to pace back and forth. He would have le
ft, but Hermione had threatened to make him sleep on the couch if he came back w
ithout the men s contraceptive potions.
What s the matter with you? Harry asked, exasperated at Ron s behavior.
Me? Nothing, what s wrong with you? Ron replied stopping his pacing and turning to H
arry.
Nothing, Harry answered, his face flushing red. Ron sat down grumpily in the chair
again.
So what are you here for then? Harry asked. Ron stiffened again, then sighed.
They are married after all, the voices said to him.
Look, Harry, after the dream this morning I tried to use the proximity detection
spell to verify that both you and Ginny were in your room. I couldn t quite tell i
f you were both there. I asked Hermione if she could verify it for me. She sent
a picture in to check on you and Ginny. Hermione and Ginny talked later, now you
and I are both here. I imagine for the same reasons, Ron said quickly.
Oh, Harry said, his face turning purple.
Yeah, Ron replied.
So you two know about this morning? Harry asked after a minute.
I don t want to talk about it, Ron yelped clasping his hands over his ears. Harry st
arted laughing.
Shut it, Harry. Harry managed to stop laughing by turning away from his friend.
What I don t get, Ron started after a minute, is what you're doing here. I mean if yo
u two have already .shouldn t you have done this a while ago?
I thought you didn t want to talk about it? Harry replied.
I don t. They both fell silent again.
How come you haven t done this yet? Harry asked a few moments later.
Because we haven t yet you moron, Ron said angrily. We didn t want to chance a child gi
ven that we are on Voldemort s top five hit list. But it is getting too hard to co
ntrol. I should think that you and Ginny would have thought of that before you s
tarted .
Ron, we haven t either, Harry replied defensively. Ron looked at him in surprise.
But you said this morning .
 Close Ron, but I managed to stop it.
You and Ginny really haven t?
No Ron, but like you said it is getting too hard to control. Ginny stopped me a f
ew weeks ago. I stopped her this morning, but sooner or later were both going to
give in, so she sent me here. Ron smiled slightly.
I knew I could trust you with my sister.
You better be careful with mine, Ron, Harry replied with a smile. They were quiet
for few minutes again before Ron spoke.
Harry, I haven t talked with Hermione about it, but if we have a child, and we aren t
here to raise it, I want you and Ginny to do it for us. A real smile came on Har
ry s face at Ron s announcement.
Ginny and I have talked about it, and we want you and Hermione to raise our child
ren if we have them and can t raise them.
So that means? Ron asked.
Yes. Ginny and I will be the God Parents to yours and Hermione s children. Ron stood
up and moved in front of Harry.
Hermione and I will do the same for you and Ginny, he replied. Harry stood up and
they looked at each other for a second.
Maybe just a handshake? they said together.
Yeah, Mate. A hand shake, they both said laughing together.
Harry, I don t want to have a conversation about you and my sister ever again.
Me either, Ron, Harry replied, flopping down in the chair again.

*******************

Ginny walked into the common area of the flat after storing the potions she had
received from madam Pomphrey in her dresser. She sat down at the dining table an
d started in on her potions essay for Monday; a short while later, Hermione join
ed her.
Did you send Ron to the hospital wing? Ginny asked after a few minutes.
Yes, Hermione replied.
So he and Harry are down there at the same time?
Hermione stopped writing and looked up at Ginny. Oh boy would I like to be a fly
on the wall for that conversation. She giggled.
What? Ginny asked perplexed at the expression Hermione had used.
Honestly Gin, don t they teach you anything in Muggle Studies? It s an expression, it
means that I would like to watch a situation, or hear a conversation, and not b
e seen doing it.
 Oh, I get it now. That would be interesting to watch wouldn t it? Ginny said laughin
g along with Hermione for a minute.
They went back to their homework for a while, before Ginny put her quill down ag
ain.
Hermione, can I ask you something? she asked, her voice turning solemn. You don t hav
e to answer if it makes you uncomfortable. Hermione looked at her sister-in-law c
uriously for a second. Ginny seemed to be acting like something was really wrong
.
I ll answer if I can, Gin. Ginny stewed uncomfortably for a moment or two and took a
deep breath.
Do you think I can die, Hermione? she asked barely above a whisper. Hermione blink
ed in surprise. It s just that my animagus is the phoenix, and I have been dead twi
ce already . But I m still here, Ginny added a second later.
Ginny, you have never been dead, Hermione replied softly.
Yes I have, Hermione, once in the Chamber of Secrets, and once when Cho collided
with me on the quidditch field. Both times, after I recovered, when they thought
I was sleeping, I overheard Professor Dumbledore and Madam Pomphrey talking. Pr
ofessor Dumbledore said I shouldn t have lived either time.
Hermione, I m scared that I could live for thousands of years like a real phoenix.
I don t want to be here after everyone is gone. Hermione reached out and took Ginny s
hand. Looking into eyes that had showed fear only a handful of times in the six
years that Hermione had known Ginny scared her.
Ginny, I know you can die, Hermione said firmly, holding Ginny s eyes with hers.
How do you know? Ginny asked her lip trembling slightly.
Because I felt it in your memories, Gin, Hermione answered, when you thought Harry
was dead this past spring after the fight with Tom. I felt you slipping away, Gi
nny. Your heart was barely beating I could feel it starting to flutter slightly,
you were barely breathing, and I could feel your spirit fading. Have you seen H
arry s memories of this, of the time he spent in the Death Chamber, Gin?
No, Ginny replied cautiously.
I have, Ginny. I have gone back and run through them in my mind at the same time.
Your heart beats and breathing are matched exactly, Gin. There is a point where
Harry asks if he is supposed to go through the veil, when he does, both his and
your heart and breathing stop together. And I feel something in your memory tha
t chills my soul like a dementor.
The instant his mother s eyes fade away his heart beats and he breathes. Almost ins
tantly after that your heart beats and you breathe. Then there is a voice in the
chamber that tells him to go back, his heart rate and breathing pick up speed f
ollowed immediately by yours. The next thing he hears is your voice, Ginny, sayi
ng that you came back for him. When he recognizes your voice and turns to find y
ou. He looks up to see the doorway out of the chamber starting to close and real
izes that he left you in the field with Tom. His heart rate and breathing surge
followed instantly by yours. When he wakes up in the field something happens in
your memory that causes warmth to flow back to my soul again.
I have done some research on people who had the eternity symbol show up in smoke
at their wedding, Gin. Mark brought me the records from the Department of Myster
ies; there have only been about three hundred eternity symbols recorded in Engla
nd since they started to keep records of it almost two thousand years ago. Very
few of the couples who had the symbol show up lived any length of time after the
ir spouse died. The ones who did had very young children. Once their children be
come of age or marry, they die shortly after that.
There are four records of couples who had the symbol turn black like you and Harr
y, always the younger person of the two had lived through something that the exp
erts believed they should not have. In the first two records, the husband was th
e younger person of the couple, when their wives died there was nothing to keep
them here, Ginny. They were both in perfect health, but they both died within ho
urs of their wives.
The third record, the wife was the younger of the two. As a young girl, she fell
over a hundred feet from a broom. She was unconscious for almost a year but she
lived, even though no one thought she would. She did, however, die giving birth
to her first child. Her husband lived until the day their daughter married. Ther
e was nothing wrong with him. He was still young, only fifty-one, and healthy. H
e simply went to bed after the reception, and didn t wake up the next day.
The fourth record is you and Harry, Gin. When I am watching your memory of this p
ast spring, and my soul goes cold, I m positive I m feeling your soul leaving your b
ody. When I feel warm again, I m sure it s because your soul has returned to your bo
dy. Gin, there is no doubt in my mind that if Harry had gone through the veil th
is past spring, that you would have died too, Hermione finished. Ginny smiled wea
kly at Hermione. Hermione thought she saw hope in Ginny s eyes; strangely she didn t
think it odd to see a person hopeful at the prospect of their own death.
Ginny, I really believe that you re life is bound to Harry s. I see and feel memories .
no, not really memories, they are more like a ghost of a memory in your mind .that
I swear are from before you were born, images that look like Harry s mother and f
ather, images that look like Harry as an infant and a young boy before he came t
o Hogwarts. I think they have something to do with Harry s parents guiding you to
him. Gin, you didn t die in the chamber or because of the accident with Cho becaus
e Harry was still alive, not because you are a phoenix.
How come I don t recall those images, Hermione? Ginny asked tentatively.
I don t know, Gin. I would show them to you, but I ve tried with Ron, and I can t bring
them to the surface. They are not like anything else I come across when I m in yo
ur mind. They are so fleeting that they barely register.
They are not memories unto themselves. They are buried in your other memories and
are less than the flashes that we are finding in your memories of Tom possessin
g you.
I m really just guessing that they are memories from before you were born. Even tha
t can t be entirely correct, because it doesn t explain an image of Harry when he is
three or five or seven. I am, however, convinced that those flashes that are co
ming from Tom are the key to defeating him.
Thank you, Hermione, Ginny said quietly.
You re welcome, Gin; I understand why you re scared. I wouldn t want to live forever ei
ther. Even though I think your life is tied to Harry s, I m sure there are ways that
you could be killed that would not involve Harry dieing. Ginny nodded at Hermion
e and gave her a feeble smile.
How does it make you feel to think that your life may be tied to Ron s? Ginny asked
after a moment.
 I first thought about it when I saw your memory of the fight, and felt you slippi
ng away. That was when I asked Mark if there were records kept about people who
had the eternity symbol at their weddings. I ve thought about it a lot since looki
ng at the records, and I m fine with it.
Almost always the person simply went to sleep and didn t wake up again. A few were
killed in accidents; some were murdered like Harry s mother, all within days of th
eir spouse. None of them went out and killed themselves. I might be able to live
without Ron, I don t know. But I would not be surprised if he died, to go to slee
p and never wake up again.
Is there anything that might keep you here, Hermione?
I m sure a child would, and maybe you or Harry .And you Ginny?
I would stay for a child .Harry would too, he would also stay long enough to fight
Tom.
Yes he would, wouldn t he? Hermione replied with a smile. the two of them sat there
for a few minutes lost in their own thoughts before they quietly returned to the
ir homework while they they waited for Ron and Harry to come back from seeing Ma
dam Pomphrey.

Author's note:
Obviously, I've streatched it a bit, but go ahead and type, broken heart syndrom
e, into the search bar on your internet browser. You will find that it is quite
real.
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 15: Sacrificed

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 15: Sacrificed

 No! a woman s voice screamed. I won t allow it.
Shut up you hag, we have no choice, a man yelled back at her.
Yes we do!
And I have made it!
And I have made mine! the woman yelled back at him raising her wand. The man regar
ded her with his hard cold eyes for a moment before they softened.
Put your wand down woman, he said calmly to her.
No, that will not work this time, she replied before sending a binding curse at th
e man. The man dove out of the way of the curse and came up with his wand levele
d on the woman.
You know you are no match for me, wench, he snarled at her. The Master calls and I
answer. It is that simple.
Protego! the man yelled as he ducked his wife s stunning spell, sending his own back
at her.
This is your last chance to put your wand down, woman, the man growled at her.
"Crucio! she screamed.
Avada Kadavera! the man bellowed. Both fell to the floor a moment later, one screa
ming in agony for a second as he was hit by her spell and released from it when
she was hit by the death spell. The man climbed slowly to his feet and walked to
the body of his dead wife. He stood over her; looking down with cold, merciless
eyes and spit on her body before he levitated it into the fireplace.
Elf, he bellowed. A moment later a trembling house elf stood in front of him.
Y Yes, M Master, the elf squeaked.
Burn the body and dispose of the ashes.
The elf looked to the fireplace and began to shake even more than she already wa
s. She looked up at the man and slowly nodded her head before igniting the fire.
The man seeing that his instructions would be carried out left the room.

********************

Harry rolled over in bed on the first day of the Christmas holiday, and for once
Ginny was not awake watching him. She had been pushing herself harder than ever
the last week. Her training against the Cruciatus curse, along with Harry s had p
rogressed past four hours now. At first Mark had been in awe of what the four of
them could do. Now it frightened him.
Ginny was matching Harry every step of the way as he prepared to fight Voldemort
. Both of them had reached the level where Mark and Dumbledore had stopped Dumbl
edore s training. Not because he couldn t have done more, but because neither of the
m could see a reason for going beyond what they were already doing. Mark had wan
ted to end the training for the two of them also, but Dumbledore had left it up
to Harry and Ginny. She had insisted it continue.
A few weeks ago, Harry s defense against legilimency had changed again. It was no
longer like standing in a dark cave when you tried to enter his mind. It simply
was not possible even to do that anymore. Ron had tried for hours.
He had finally given up; telling Harry that his brain felt like it was running i
nto a wall. Harry understood what he meant; he had felt Ron trying to enter his
mind. The only way he could describe it, even though he felt no physical force,
was that it felt like something had hit him and bounced away. Each time Ron had
tried, it felt like he got hit just a little harder.
A number of other people had tried with similar results. Ron, Harry had compared
to a bludger that had been hit by one of the Weasley twins. Cho and Neville had
felt like something the size of a snitch. Dumbledore and Ginny, they felt like
a bludger that might have been hit by Hagrid or his brother Grawp.
At first, Harry had been concerned that he and Ginny would be unable to share mi
nds anymore, but he quickly found that he could still let anyone he wanted to in
. Dumbledore had also taken him aside and showed him that the defense Harry erec
ted was entirely up to him. It could be a white cloud, a black cave or a solid w
all and he could control how strong each of them were.
How do you think I trained Healer Marchbanks? He believed Cho to be stronger than
I am. The truth is that he has never seen what my full capabilities are. It wou
ld do him no good to train in the black cave, or against the solid wall that I c
an erect, Dumbledore said quietly.
You do have a lot of secrets, don t you sir? Harry replied.
Now, just yesterday Ginny had erected a solid wall too. She had also taken out h
alf the DA yesterday without her wand. It was reminiscent of what Voldemort had
done against Harry and the others in the cemetery last spring, and was more than
Harry had managed yet. It had infuriated Ginny towards him, and left everyone i
ncluding Dumbledore speechless, shaking their heads in disbelief.
Ginny had been so tired last night that she had appeared to fall into a trance a
t dinner. Ron and Hermione recognized it immediately as what happened to them wh
en they sat with her. This was the sleep she allowed herself when she was not to
uching someone else. The second Harry had picked Ginny up to carry her to their
bedroom she gave herself over entirely to the rest that her body was crying desp
erately for. Now, Harry watched a smile come across his wife s face.
You re watching me, she thought to him.
I m hoping you re not still angry with me, Harry replied. Ginny s mind flashed back to y
esterday afternoon as she sought to reconcile with herself that what she did to
Harry was necessary.
Ginevra, I would have a word with you, Professor Dumbledore said to her.
Yes, Professor? Ginny asked when they had stepped into the hall.
Ginevra, it is good that you push Harry. You should, however, be aware that just
because he is the one with the power to defeat Tom, that there may be things you
can do that he cannot.
Professor, are you saying that I am more powerful than either of them? Ginny asked
shocked at the idea.
No, Ginevra, there is little doubt that they are the two most powerful sorcerers
in the world. I am saying that in certain situations, Harry may not be capable o
f what you ask. Ginny s look changed from surprise to anger in an instant.
Fear of failing her will drive the Equal to where he can defeat the Dark Lord, she
replied glaring at Dumbledore.
Dumbledore s eyes widened. Ginevra .
It is Harry s fate to fight Tom, Ginny cut across him. It is my fate to see that he w
ins. If I have to pull both of us beyond Merlin in order for him to do it, then
I will. I have accepted what I must do to accomplish my fate. I accepted it befo
re I knew what my fate was. Perhaps you should too.
Albus Dumbledore paused for just a second before replying. He had seen many of t
he wonders of the world and learned at the feet of some of the greatest minds of
the last two centuries. He had gained less from them than he had from his stude
nts at this school. More than half his knowledge, his skill, had come because so
me overly curious student had figured out something that he had needed to counte
r.
Ginny had just shown him the correct interpretation of that particular line from
the second prophecy. She was not meant to stand idly to the side giving Harry a
reason to fight. Defeating Tom fell as much to her as it did to Harry. Harry mi
ght fight the battle, but Ginny was the one who would see that he was capable of
winning. Dumbledore shook his head and smiled at her.
I am sorry for interfering with you, Ginevra. I know you have been motivating Har
ry in this manner for a long time. But I have never witnessed his reaction to it
. My heart hurt for him. Ginny smiled and her voice softened.
I know when to ask for more and when to accept what he has given me. Harry was be
low his ability today and he knows it. Ron is close to figuring out the final pl
an. I can feel it. Time is running out, Professor. Harry would accept his own de
ath if it meant that he would defeat Tom. I am more selfish than Harry, and I wi
ll not.
I don t care that I am promised eternity with Harry, or that I will likely die with
in days of him if Tom kills him. If God will allow it, I wish to spend a full li
fe in this world with Harry. As long as it does not involve dark magic, I will f
ind a way to do it. He responds to my method now, if that changes, I will find a
nother way to make him respond.
Very well, Ginevra. I will leave him in your hands then.
Goodnight Professor.
Goodnight Ginevra, Professor Dumbledore answered before he walked away.
It is a new day, Husband, Ginny answered before opening her mind to him.

********************

Ron s eyes snapped open, on the morning of Christmas Eve, his heart pounding in hi
s chest. He groaned to himself.
Again, the voices said in exasperation.
It s not like I can control what I dream about, Ron snapped at them.
Well we can t either, unless you re going to start keeping one of us up, they replie
d.
No. Even with the dream, we re still better off than doing that, Ron said.
We may as well get up, his second said. Ron laid there for a minute longer befor
e carefully extracting himself from Hermione s arms. He couldn t quiet fathom how he
slept anymore. Before he and Hermione married, he had always woken up spread ou
t over the whole bed. Now he usually woke up about six inches from the edge of t
he bed with Hermione lying half on top of him, yet he never felt confined. Despi
te the nightmares of the last two weeks, he still felt more rested than he ever
had before he was married.
Ron sat down at the desk in their bedroom studying the chessboard again. In the
two weeks since he had first defeated the voices, he had not won again. Each tim
e he had made one mistake that he had been unable to recover from. Those games h
ad all been played with a time limit to make your play. He actually learned more
that way then if he thought about a play for hours on end. Ron moved his knight
and waited.
Move our bishop. Take your knight, the voices told him. Ron moved a pawn in resp
onse and studied the board while he waited for the voices to respond again. Afte
r about thirty seconds a small smile played at the corner of his mouth.
Bloody Hell! his second blurted out.
Do you yield? Ron asked.
Like hell, the voices snapped together. The game is not over yet.
Make a play then, Ron answered them.
Give us a minute.
You re past time already.
Do you want to see if you really won, or give us the time to think about it?
Fine, take as long as you want, Ron replied getting up and heading for the showe
r.

********************

Harry carried his blindfolded wife up the stairs of the astronomy tower. She may
have been small, but after climbing to the last landing he was quite tired desp
ite the condition he was in from quidditch training. Harry paused at the landing
looking at the ladder that led up to the observation deck. He had not considere
d that.
I m going to have to set you down for a sec here, Gin, Harry said, as he let her leg
s fall to the ground. Ginny held onto his arm getting her balance before replyin
g.
What are you doing with me, Potter? she whispered excitedly.
That would be none of your business, Gin, Harry replied mischievously. Harry then
climbed up the ladder and opened the trap door to the observation deck.
Where did you go, Potter? Ginny asked when she felt the breeze coming from above h
er.
Do you trust me, Gin? Harry called down to her. Ginny looked up trying to find him
despite the blindfold.
Yes, Husband.
Hang on then, Harry replied as he reached out his hand and levitated Ginny up thro
ugh the trap door. Ginny stifled a small squeak as her feet left the ground. A s
econd later she found herself in his arms again.
Well I can t say you haven t got my attention, Potter, she remarked, as he walked her
over to the table. It is kind of cold up here, she added. Harry smiled as he walke
d through the ward spell Dobby had set up to keep out the wind, cold and snow th
at was now falling.
Better? he asked.
Much.
Harry set her down again and turned her to face the table. He reached up and unt
ied the blindfold letting it fall away from her eyes. Ginny took in the scene in
front of her. Light, provided by the nearly full moon above, washed over a tabl
e set for two. Silver domed platters waited to be opened. A bucket of ice held b
ottles of butter beer and her favorite, cranberry juice. A single red rose reste
d on one chair, which Harry walked over to and turned so she could sit in it.
We never really got a chance to do this. I was hoping you might join me for a fir
st date, Ginevra, Harry said quietly to her. Ginny looked at him. Even in the dim
light, Harry could see her blushing furiously.
Please? he asked. Ginny moved somewhat hesitantly towards the chair, amazed that s
he could suddenly be shy in front of the man she was married to. Harry reached d
own and picked up the rose so she would be able to sit. He held it out to her as
she drew near. Ginny reached to take the rose from him glancing into his eyes l
ong enough to catch the smile dancing there. She smiled shyly at him then slowly
lowered herself into the chair.
Thank you, she whispered, as Harry helped her push her chair in.
Thank you for joining me, Ginevra, Harry replied as he sat down across from her. T
hey two of them sat there staring at each other for a few moments before Harry s
poke again.
Hungry? he asked.
Starving, Ginny replied. Harry reached across the table and pulled the cover off o
f the plate in front of her and set it to the side along with the cover from his
own plate.
Do you know how to eat one of those?
I m not even really sure what it is, Ginny replied, eyeing her dinner skeptically.
I wasn t either. It s a lobster. Here let me do it for you. Dobby showed me how earli
er today. They were his idea.
You re supposed to dip it in the butter, Harry said as he set the plate back in fron
t of her.
 Erm .You first, Ginny replied, slightly appalled at the process of getting to the me
at in a lobster.
And I thought you were fearless, Harry teased her. Ginny glared at him. Picked up
her fork stabbed a bite of the lobster on it dipped it in the butter and put it
into her mouth, dribbling butter onto her chin as she did. She slowly began to c
hew, a moment later her eyes opened wide and a large grin came over her face.
Oh my, she said after she had swallowed and wiped her chin with her napkin.
Good? Harry asked. Ginny stabbed another bite dipped it in the butter and reached
across the table with it for Harry to take.
Wow, he said, smiling at her after swallowing. That is good.
You said they were Dobby s idea? Ginny asked.
Yes, I was a little concerned, but he insisted.
He needs a raise, Ginny replied, as she began to devour the rest of the lobster. H
arry, fascinated by the beauty in front of him, watched her quietly.
What? Ginny asked, pausing when she noticed him staring.
Nothing, I was just watching you.
You better eat that before I get to it.
You can have it if you want. I m happy to feast my eyes on you, Harry said. Ginny sn
orted.
How long did it to take you to come up with that line, Potter? Harry grinned sheep
ishly and started to work on his lobster.
About a month, he answered. Ginny smiled at him again.
I m thirsty, Harry, she said quietly. Harry reached into the bucket and filled her g
lass with cranberry juice for her.
Thank you, Ginny said after she set her glass back down.
You re welcome.
Ginny blushed once more under Harry s gaze before she started eating again.
Oh wow, have you tried the potatoes yet? she asked a few minutes later. Harry took
a bite of the mashed potatoes, his eyes widened.
I wonder where Dobby figured out how to make those?
I have no idea, but I am going to add some socks to his Christmas present for mak
ing this for us, Ginny remarked. Harry grinned at her.
He ll like that. The two of them went back to their dinners and finished eating in s
ilence. Each pausing, here and there, to watch the other for a moment when they
thought the other wasn t looking. After they had both finished, they sat quietly s
taring at each other.
Dessert? Harry asked her after a few minutes. Ginny s face lit up with anticipation.
 I thought you would never ask, she said. Harry snapped his fingers and the dirty p
lates disappeared from the table. Another snap of his fingers and a new plate ap
peared in front of each of them. Ginny shot him a look, which he returned innoce
ntly.
Proud of our self aren t we, she remarked.
Are you going to see what it is, or pick on me?
But it s so much fun to pick on you, Ginny said as she lifted the cover from her pla
te to reveal a small, dome shaped piece of chocolate cake with a scoop of vanill
a ice cream that was just starting to melt on top of it. Chocolate and raspberry
sauce had been drizzled on the plate, and a mint leaf with three raspberries wa
s arranged delicately on one side of the cake.
Dobby called it Molten Chocolate Cake, Harry said to her.
I wonder what the molten means? Ginny asked. Harry shrugged his shoulders.
Try it and find out. Ginny cut into the cake and hot chocolate fudge began to ooze
out of the middle of it.
Guess that answers that question, she said as she lifted her fork to her lips. The
cake, fudge, ice cream, and raspberry sauce melted into every crevice of her mo
uth, a combination of hot and cold from the fudge and ice cream along with the m
ixing of the flavor from the raspberry overloaded her taste buds.
MMMMMMMMYGOD, Ginny groaned, her eyes closed in ecstasy. You have to try this, she s
aid a second later.
I m waiting, Harry replied, smiling at her expectantly. Ginny s eyes darted to him, to
the cake and back to Harry.
No way, she said, eat your own. This is mine.
Harry blinked in surprise as she took another bite of cake without offering it t
o him.
So much for love, he answered, taking the cover off his own plate and tucking in.
There is love, Potter, and then there is Molten Chocolate Cake, Ginny teased him.
Merlin that is good. Isn t it? Harry said a second later. Ginny didn t answer him as h
er mouth was full. They ate in silence for a few minutes before Ginny interrupte
d him by clearing her throat.
Harry looked up to see she had finished her cake and was sitting with her chin o
n her hands eyeing his plate, a smile like the devil himself might have playing
at her mouth. A mischievous smile came over Harry s face as he made a show of scoo
ping the last bite of his cake onto his fork.
Making sure to scrape up the last remnants of the different sauces on his plate,
he lifted the fork level with his mouth. Ginny followed the movement of his for
k with her eyes, continuing to raise them when he stopped lifting it until she f
ound his eyes with hers.
What is it worth to you? he asked.
My heart for eternity, Ginny replied.
I already have that.
 How about not sleeping on the couch tonight? she asked, her eyes flashing at him.
How about dancing with me?
Ginny slowly stood up and leaned on the table with one hand. Locking her chocola
te brown eyes on his emerald green ones, she reached across the table with her o
ther hand and took his hand in hers. Pulling his hand to her lips she slowly ope
ned her mouth and closed it around his fork taking the last bite of cake from it
.
Keeping her eyes on his she released his hand, she slipped around the table to s
tand in front of him. Harry turned in his chair to face her and Ginny s hand moved
to his chin. She began to raise her hand, lifting him from his seat with her to
uch. As she did, she slowly chewed and then swallowed the cake. Her tongue licke
d her lips delicately as she sought to remove the crumbs from them. And then she
began to move towards Harry; pressing her mouth hungrily against his.
Harry was transfixed by the enchantress that stood in front of him. He couldn t ha
ve moved from where he was for anything he knew in this world. His eyes glazed a
s he watched the muscles in her neck move when she swallowed, and his senses ove
rloaded when she kissed him, the taste of chocolate and raspberries still on her
lips and tongue.
She pulled away from him a moment later.
How about, because I want it? she asked, in a soft husky voice that he had not hea
rd before. Harry s knees nearly buckled and his mind started to drown, intoxicated
by being so near her.
That works for me, he gulped, as he struggled to regain control of the mess his bo
dy had become.
I thought it would, Ginny replied in the same husky voice. She moved in close to h
im laying her head on his chest. Harry swallowed hard as he felt her press into
him.
Don t we need music to dance? she asked after a minute. Harry, still struggling to c
ontrol the feelings moving through his body, came out of the trance he was in an
d snapped his fingers behind her back. Music started wafting through the air a m
oment later.
Very nice, Potter, Ginny said, as they slowly swayed around the observation deck.
Hours later she whispered to him.
I m tired, Harry. Take me to bed.
Not quite yet, Gin, Harry replied, as he pulled away from her. Harry reached into
his pocket and pulled out a small box. He held it in his hand for her to take.
What s this?
Open it, he urged. Ginny reached tentatively for the box and opened the cover.
They re beautiful, she gasped.
No, Gin. You re beautiful. Ginny looked up into Harry s eyes, tears of joy welling in
her own.
Will you help me put them on? she asked in a whisper.
 I can try, Harry answered.
Well how do they look? Ginny asked, after Harry finally managed to fix the back on
the second earring.
They look amazing, he replied, gazing into her eyes.
You re not even looking at them you prat.
Why would I, Ginevra? Ginny beamed at him.
Thank you, Harry.
Happy Christmas, Gin.
Christmas isn t until tomorrow, Harry.
Well I guess you will just be getting something else for Christmas then, won t you?
Harry replied. Ginny smiled at him. Though I think it is late enough that it is t
echnically Christmas now, he added.
Come Husband, I m tired, Ginny said, taking his hand in hers and leading him to the
trap door. And I still have to give you your gift, she added.
Have I told you what it does to me when you call me that? Harry asked. Ginny stopp
ed, turned to him and kissed him deeply.
Why do you think I still do? she asked when she pulled away. Harry grinned and sta
rted to pull her to the trap door again.
Thank you Dobby, Ginny called over her shoulder as they climbed down the ladder.
You re welcome Mrs. Ginny, the elf squeaked, happily from behind them.
How did you know? Harry asked in exasperation.
I m your wife, Harry. I always know.
You didn t know about tonight, Harry remarked, as they started down the stairs at th
e base of the ladder.
I chose to ignore your preparations.
You re bluffing, Gin.
Maybe, maybe not, Potter, Harry shook his head, there was no sense in trying, he w
ould never win.

********************

Ron sat at the desk in his and Hermione s bedroom staring at his chessboard.
Fine, we yield, the voices grumbled to him.
No, from now on play it to the conclusion even if you re sure I ll win, Ron said to
the voices.
What for?
I just want to make sure.
Well don t get used to it, that is still only the second time you have beaten us.
I know, Ron replied.
Love, it s Christmas tomorrow, come to bed, Hermione said quietly, as she came up be
hind him.
Alright Mione, I m coming, Ron replied, as he slowly stood up; still staring at the
chessboard. Hermione looked down and took in the state of the game.
You re still playing the white side? she asked.
Yes I am, he answered. Set up for a new game, he added to the chess pieces. The piec
es started to move into position for a new game as Ron pulled Hermione towards t
he bed. He lay down on his back and she climbed in next to him lying with her he
ad on his chest.
Whose turn was it, Love? Hermione asked quietly.
The voices were up, Ron replied sleepily, it had been a long day for him as he had
trained against the Cruciatus curse. He drifted off quickly while Hermione list
ened to his heart beating in his chest. She thought about the positions of the p
ieces; trying to see what move the voices would make and if Ron had a response.
Hermione was nowhere near the caliber player that Ron was. She had, however, pla
yed enough against Ron, Harry and Ginny that she understood the game. She was ca
pable of keeping track of all the pieces on the board and following one or two s
cenarios three to four moves into the future.
He won! Hermione s second blurted, excitedly about twenty minutes later.
Of course he won, he s playing himself, her first remarked.
No you nitwit. Ron won, he beat his voices, one against three, her second snappe
d.
Oh . the first voice said. Comprehension of what the second voice was saying dawni
ng on her.
He only wins if he plays the rest of the game out without making a mistake, the
third voice interjected cautiously.
This is Ron we re talking about, the second voice said exasperated with the other
two. Our husband, you may have met him. He is the chess genius; the person whom
you may remember pummeled us, Harry, Ginny and the Headmaster this past summer.
Hermione smiled happily.
Why didn t he tell us? the voices asked a moment later.
Maybe he hadn t figured it out yet, Hermione commented, frowning slightly. He seem
ed distracted, and he did fall asleep in about two minutes tonight.
Then why did he set up a new game? the voices replied.
I don t know. We can ask him in the morning. I m not waking him now, not with the wa
y he has been sleeping for the past two weeks, Hermione answered before she drif
ted off to sleep herself.
********************

Hermione woke very early on Christmas morning. Light from a not yet risen sun wa
s just starting to penetrate the darkness of the night. Something was definitely
wrong, and a second later she knew what it was. Ron was missing; he had been ge
tting up early ever since the dream had started a little over two weeks ago. Thi
s was much too early.
Sitting up in the bed a wave of relief washed over her as she saw him sitting at
their desk. She smiled to herself.
The chess game, the voices said quietly to her.
He is fairly obsessed with it lately, she replied to them.
Love, she called to him. Ron jumped slightly, surprised that his solitude was intr
uded upon.
Go back to sleep, Mione, he said quietly.
I miss you, she said holding her hand out towards him, indicating that she wanted
him to come back to her. Ron shook his head.
I can t sleep anymore, he answered. Hermione crawled out of their bed pulling the co
ver with her. She walked over to him and sat in his lap wrapping the blanket aro
und both of them. Ron let her settle into him and wrapped his arms around her wa
ist. Hermione studied the chessboard in front of her.
Whose turn is it?
Black, Ron replied quietly, resting his head against her back. I love you, Hermione
Weasley, he said a moment later. Hermione smiled in the dim light and placed her
hand on his. She continued to study the board. Not noticing, that with the clou
ds building and the snow starting to fall, it was getting darker instead of ligh
ter as the sun came up. It took her half an hour to find the answer.
Lost again, didn t you? she asked.
Yes, Mione, he answered. Hermione pulled her hand out of the covers and swept her
arm across the board, clearing it. She then began to replace the pieces. Arrangi
ng them as they had been the previous night when she had figured out that he had
won. Ron curiously peered around her side watching her progress.
It is the black side s turn, she whispered quietly to him. Ron recognized the positi
ons before she finished placing the last piece. He rested his head on her back a
gain and closed his eyes. Play it to the end for me, Ronald. Her words were hardly
out of her mouth before he directed the black side to move. In a steady success
ion of instructions that never paused, he made five more plays for each side.
Check, the white, queen s side, bishop said to the black king.
Finish the game, Ron said quietly to the black king as it turned to look towards h
im and Hermione. The black king nodded and moved sideways one space, striking th
e bishop so violently that it was thrown completely off of the table. Hermione w
atched in fascination, not quite catching the slight, sudden shudder that ripped
through Ron s body as the bishop shattered on the stone floor. The white queen th
en moved across the board, her staff swinging through the air to strike the blac
k king. The black king shattered, falling in tiny pieces around the queen s feet.
I was right, you won, Ronald, she whispered in awe. Ron waved his hand towards the
shattered pieces.
Repairo! he muttered, and then summoned the bishop to him. Holding it in his hand,
he stared at it as if it was the most precious thing he had ever held in his li
fe.
I know, Mione .That was the second time. I won a little more than two weeks ago als
o, he answered struggling to control his voice. Hermione turned in his lap and pu
lled his face towards her so she could see his eyes.
Why didn t you tell me? she asked. Ron s body began to shudder. And she could see the
fear that flashed in his eyes. Hermione felt her heart lurching in her chest.
How can he be this scared that we are upset about him not telling us? the voices
whispered to her.
I m not angry with you, Ronald, Hermione said to him.
I know, Mione. Hermione tilted her head at him, very confused by his behavior.
Why are you so upset, then? Ron turned away from her, pushing her suddenly out of
his lap he stormed away towards his dresser.
I m not upset, he snapped. Hermione stood in the middle of the floor where he had de
posited her. She watched him angrily pulling clothes out for the day and turn to
go in the bathroom.
You stop right there, Ronald Weasley! she snapped at him. Ron stopped in his track
s and turned to face her but didn t meet her eyes.
You will not walk away from me when I am talking to you, Hermione said angrily to
him. Ron flinched as if she had slapped him. Hermione walked over to him and lif
ted his face so he had to look at her.
Now tell me what is wrong, she said, her temper gone. Ron s mouth twitched slightly
and she could feel him shudder again.
Nothing is wrong, Hermione, he replied. I ll find another way, he added and tried to h
ead for the bathroom again. Hermione grabbed him by the arm.
How many times do I have to tell you, that you will not walk away from me when I
am talking to you? she asked, her temper back again.
Ron had changed drastically the summer he bought the diary. He had resolved not
to get in fights with Hermione about stupid things. He had realized that he need
ed to treat her differently if he was ever going to find a way to tell her he wa
s in love with her.
Since Hermione had decided it would be Harry or Ron who she chose, she had come
to the conclusion she needed to treat Ron differently if she was to ever hope he
would look at her. Those separately made, yet mutually beneficial decisions had
brought an end to the blazing rows of the first five years of their relationshi
p.
This however, was not a subject that Ron was able to look at objectively. He was
trying desperately, because he knew she didn t know what she was talking about, b
ut Hermione was starting to push him too far. If he wanted some privacy, he had
a right to it. Ron glared at her.
I told you, nothing is wrong. There has to be another way, all I have to do is fi
nd it.
Now, may I go shower? he asked angrily.
Another way to do what, Ronald? she replied.
Mione, we are supposed to open gifts with Harry and Ginny this morning. Not to me
ntion the Christmas breakfast that is being served at 10:30. I would like to sho
wer before we do any of that.
You are not going anywhere until you answer my question.
Another way to win the game, Mione, Ron snapped at her. Now, may I go? he asked in e
xasperation.
No, you may not. You will tell me why you are so upset about some silly game. Her
last comment was too much and Ron snapped.
It is not some silly game! he yelled at her. Hermione blinked in shock. She hated
the way their relationship had brutalized each other s feelings before they both c
ame to their senses. She knew she still infuriated him at times, and he did the
same to her. They still had their disagreements and arguments, but hearing his v
oice raised in this manner against her again constricted her heart.
He yelled at us, the voices said, trembling with hurt.
It is the plan, Hermione! Ron continued to rant at her. I didn t realize it until thi
s morning. Those are not pieces on the board. They are people. THIS, he screamed,
shaking the bishop that was still in his hand in her face. IS MY SISTER! he finis
hed, and before she could recover turned and stormed into the bathroom slamming
the door behind him.
Hermione stood in the middle of the room, staring at the bathroom door in shock,
trying to digest what Ron had just said to her.
What? the voices whispered to her.
How can the game be his plan? her second asked timidly.
It is a metaphor, Hermione answered, as she quickly walked over to the board and
set the pieces on it again. She studied it again for a moment, even with the bi
shop missing, she could see it.
Oh my, the voices whispered in fear to her. Hermione shook her head, regaining h
er composure; she quickly scribbled a note onto a piece of parchment.
Pig, come here, Hermione called to the owl. Quickly, take this to the Headmaster. Sh
e then walked over to the bathroom, pausing a moment before she entered. As she
opened the door a wave of steam hit her. Hermione stepped into the bathroom, clo
sing the door softly behind her. She quickly undressed and opened the door to th
e shower.

Ron sank to his knees on the floor of the shower letting the water wash over him
as his body shook violently.
You have been trying since the first time. Every game you have lost since then i
s because you tried to save her, or we were simply better, the voices commented.
There has to be another way, Ron replied desperately.
There is, you can tell Harry the secret from Ginny s memories and let him fight al
one. He and Voldemort are equal though. Harry will destroy him, but there is lit
tle doubt it will cost him his life. You could sacrifice yourself, or Hermione,
but Ginny is stronger than both of you. She will weaken him the most and give Ha
rry the advantage that will let him live.
Ginny will die though, Ron answered.
That is not a given. Besides that, you know that if Ginny dies, so do we, so doe
s Hermione. If either we or Hermione play the part you have for Ginny, all three
of us will for sure die. Only Ginny has the means to escape. Only Ginny can do
this and allow any of us to live, the voices answered.
Ron turned when he felt the rush of cold air hit him from the shower door openin
g. He looked up at Hermione, the fact that the water was washing away his tears
could not hide that he was crying uncontrollably.
Mione, he whispered to her. Hermione closed the door and sank down on the floor of
the shower with him. Pulling him into her arms, she held him, watching the wate
r going down the drain as his body was wracked with sobs. When he calmed enough
to look at her she just smiled at him.
You told Dumbledore, didn t you? he asked.
Yes.
There are other ways, Mione.
It will work Ronald. Dumbledore will decide if you should keep searching. Forgive
yourself, Love.
Hold me, Mione. Hermione pulled Ron close again letting him rest against her. Aft
er a short time she lifted his lips to hers and kissed him gently. He responded
to her slowly then more forcefully as her hand slid along his arm. She took his
hand and entwined her fingers with his, her kisses becoming more insistent and h
ungry. Hermione broke away from his lips kissing his chin and moving to his neck
. Her teeth gently bit at him as she worked her way towards his ear. Ron s body sh
uddered with each touch of her lips on his skin.
Make love to me, Ronald, she said to him.
Here? he whispered in reply.
With the water washing over them, Hermione pulled him on top of her as she laid
back on the floor in response.

********************

Ron sat on the couch holding his head in his hands, talking to the floor. Hermio
ne was on the floor in front of him on her knees. Her arms wrapped around his le
gs she rested her head on his lap. Albus Dumbledore stared at the chessboard lis
tening quietly. When Ron had finished, he let the debate rage in his mind.
Again he found himself amazed at one of his students. Actually both of them in t
he room confounded him. Hermione had not known the entirety of the plan, only th
at Ron had found something that would work. She had not flinched when she learne
d what hers and Ronald s role would be.
Dumbledore had known about the mind linking potion Hermione and Ginny had create
d. They had used it to increase the time they could stand against Harry. They al
l would have reached the point they were now at eventually. But it had accelerat
ed their growth and by default Harry s. What he had not anticipated was the way Ro
n was going to use it to attack Tom. It was only a defensive weapon, or so he ha
d thought.
The boy is truly a strategic genius, the voices remarked.
We have known that since his first year, Dumbledore replied.
Yes we have. But this . they answered.
For once Harry will not rely on luck, Dumbledore replied.
Is she capable of standing against him like this? It will take two to three week
s to really have an effect on Tom, the first voice said.
We could do it, Dumbledore s third said.
Ginny s power now exceeds our own. She lacks knowledge, but we can change that. Sh
e is capable of doing this and will have Ron and Hermione helping her. She can a
lso leave at any time. This is beyond brilliant, Dumbledore said finishing the c
onversation.
You have not told Harry or Ginny any of this yet? Dumbledore asked quietly.
Hermione and I figured out what we thought was the key in Ginny s scar a few weeks
ago. We told Ginny about that and after looking at things in her mind again, all
three of us are positive we have that correct. But I only figured this out, Ron
said gesturing at the chessboard, this morning.
Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. I would like to see these memories that each of y
ou have of Ginny s possession, he said to them after a moment. Ron flinched.
Wouldn t it be enough to see mine, sir? he asked.
It s ok, Love, Hermione whispered to him. Ron closed his eyes tightly as he tried to
suppress the part of him that wanted to scream in agony.
Why couldn t I have been born a Muggle? he mumbled under his breath.
Because I needed you, Ronald, Hermione answered him, squeezing his legs tightly in
her arms. Ron opened his eyes to look at her.
I love you, Mione, he answered smiling weakly at her.
There is no doubt that they have found the key to defeating Tom, Dumbledore s firs
t commented after he had looked in both Hermione and Ron s minds. Dumbledore simpl
y starred off into space as he contemplated everything Ron and Hermione had told
him that morning.
Sir? Ron asked. Dumbledore s attention snapped back to Ron and Hermione.
 Neither of you has to do this, Dumbledore said.
And Harry could run and hide; leaving us all at Voldemort s mercy, Ron growled at hi
m. Dumbledore held his hand up to stop Ron from going further.
You are both prepared to play these parts then? he asked solemnly.
Yes, sir, they replied together without hesitation.
We want Harry to live, sir, not just destroy Tom, Hermione added.
As do I. This does not guarantee that though, Dumbledore replied.
It makes it more likely, Hermione retorted. Dumbledore held his hand up again for
her to stop.
It is not me that will need to be convinced or even Ginny, it is Harry. Let us ho
pe she can make him see things her way. Ron and Hermione s only response was to exc
hange a nervous glance. It is time to set things in motion then, Dumbledore contin
ued. Hermione, will you ask Harry and Ginevra to join us? Hermione took a deep bre
ath and slowly stood up; she kissed Ron on the top of his head and left the room
.

********************

Come in, Ginny called over her shoulder; turning away from the mirror where she ha
d been admiring the diamond earrings Harry had given her the night before. Hermi
one came in the room and stopped halfway to her.
Happy Christmas, Hermione, Ginny said, brightly to her. Sorry we re late. Harry and I
will be out in a few minutes, she added. Hermione s mouth twitched into a smile as
she looked at her.
They re beautiful, Gin, she said, trying desperately to cover how uncomfortable she
was. Ginny beamed at her.
It was amazing, Hermione. He had dinner for two. The only light was from the moon
. Dobby cast a ward spell to keep out the wind and the cold. He danced with me f
or hours, just the two of us, Hermione. I forgot about everything, she gushed.
Hermione smiled as best she could, but could not will away her tears when Ginny
said she had forgotten all of her troubles. Ginny caught it a second later.
What? she asked nervously.
Where is Harry?
He s in the shower, Ginny replied. Hermione opened her mouth and closed it again. Sh
e had no idea it would be this difficult to tell Ginny, and she was only telling
her the plan was ready. She was not telling her what it was.
What s wrong, Hermione? Ginny asked, growing more nervous by the moment.
Please tell me that bastard hasn t attacked anyone today.
The Headmaster is in our room right now. He would like you and Harry to join us, H
ermione said quickly, and then dropped her eyes to the floor.
What for? Ginny asked her mind racing with the possibilities of what could be wron
g. Hermione took a deep breath and raised her face to Ginny s again.
Ron is finished, Ginny. Ginny looked at her quizzically for a moment. And then her
eyes went wide while her lip started to tremble. A moment later she was blinkin
g furiously.
I ll .I ll get Harry, she whispered. Hermione nodded and turned to go, she was almost to
the door when she stopped.
Ginevra. Ginny looked up, Hermione had never called her that before.
Y Yes?
You should know that I made love to my husband this morning, she said. Ginny swall
owed.
Th Thank you f for telling me, Hermione .Harry and I will be there shortly.
I m sorry, Ginny .For everything, Hermione said, and quickly left before she couldn t wa
lk anymore. Ginny stood in the middle of the room cold shivers running through h
er body. She wrapped her arms around herself tightly trying to control her shaki
ng. As she looked around the room her eyes fell on her wedding photo and then th
e photo album of Harry s parents. The image of Lily simply gazed back at her.
He will not die! Ginny said angrily and then walked into the bathroom.

********************

Harry stared in disbelief at Professor Dumbledore. He turned to Ginny.

It can t be true, Ginny.
Search your heart, Harry. You have seen every memory in my mind of Tom possessing
me. You know what the truth is.
Harry thought about what he had been told, running through what had happened to
Ginny when Tom had possessed her. The others simply watched him. Giving him the
time he needed to reach the conclusions they had come to.
It must be the truth, the voices finally said to him.
So how do we use it? Harry asked.
Ask Ron, his second replied. Harry smirked at his own stupidity.
So what is the rest of your plan, Ron? he asked looking at his friend. Ron closed
his eyes tightly. It was Professor Dumbledore who started explaining things to H
arry and Ginny.
Harry s eyes grew wide and his heart started pounding in his chest. Without realiz
ing it, his magic started to pulse in the room, rattling the windows in their fr
ames and then his anger exploded.
NO! he thundered advancing on Ron. How could you? he demanded. Ron blanched but didn t
back away from him. Ginny stepped in front of Harry before he could tackle Ron
or worse.
SIT DOWN! she stormed back at him, power radiating from her. The air around her cr
ackled with electricity and a breeze started to blow towards her in the manner i
t had rushed at her that past spring in the field, when she had stood over what
she thought was Harry s dead body.
Hermione had seen this in Ron s mind. Even though Ginny had not reached the level
of that display, her heart skipped a beat. It was enough to give Harry pause. Hi
s face twitched as he glared at Ron.
Sit down! Ginny demanded pointing at the chair Harry had just vacated. Harry s eyes
shifted from Ron to Dumbledore to Hermione and then to Ginny.
Sit down, Harry, she said softly to him. Harry slowly backed up and sat down in hi
s chair again. Ginny moved in front of him; effectively trapping him.
Ronald, Hermione, perhaps you should leave for now, she said while continuing to w
atch Harry. He may have acquiesced to her demands, but he was anything but calm.
Ron and Hermione glanced at each other quickly.
We re staying, Ginny, they replied.
I am telling you to leave us. We will speak with you when my husband is in a reas
onable state, Ginny told them calmly while glaring at Harry. The two of them glan
ced towards Professor Dumbledore, who nodded at them, indicating that they shoul
d leave. When the door closed behind them, Ginny spoke again.
Do you think you can control yourself enough to listen to the rest or do we need
to wait? she asked. Harry scowled at her but didn t say anything.
Just listen to the rest of it. We can discuss it afterwards, Harry.
Fine, he replied slumping back in the chair. Ginny turned to Professor Dumbledore.
Please finish, Headmaster, she said to him. Dumbledore let out a breath he had not
realized he was holding and proceeded to finish telling Harry and Ginny the res
t of Ron s plan. When he had finished, Ginny and Harry continued to simply glare a
t each other.
Please leave us now, Professor, Ginny said when he had finished. Harry watched him
go and the second the door closed, he was out of his chair.
Ginny . he started. She interrupted him.
Did you really think Ron would do nothing to protect me?
I .No, Harry finally replied.
You will apologize to him and Hermione. Harry folded his arms defiantly across his
chest.
And you re not going to do this. Neither are they, he answered, in a raised voice.
And who will stop me!? Ginny screamed at him. Her fists clenched at her sides as s
he leaned into the words she directed at Harry.
I won t allow it Ginny! Harry stormed back at her. That Ron and Hermione are a part o
f it only reinforces that.
Why not? Ginny snapped tears of desperation starting to fall from her eyes. Harry
softened instantly and moved towards her.
 Ginny, please, don t cry, he said softly to her. Ginny backed away from him as he mo
ved to her. Harry paused in his advance, surprised that she would back away from
him.
Why not, Husband? she yelled at him. Why are you allowed to save the world, and I a
m not allowed to save you?
Because I can t handle you being hurt like this, Harry replied softly while taking a
step towards her again. Ginny didn t back away this time, and Harry, thinking he
had won, moved to close the rest of the distance between them.
And I cannot live without you, she whispered as her tears streamed down her cheeks
. Harry staggered back as if she had struck him.
Y You think I will fail? he whispered his heart breaking. If Ginny didn t believe in h
im, he could never do this. Ginny saw the clouds filling his eyes and instantly
moved to him grasping both sides of his face in her hands forcing him to look he
r in the eye.
No, Husband. Never, for a second, have I ever doubted you. I know you will destro
y him. Harry could see the truth of her words in her eyes and the strength return
ed to his heart. The clouds began to clear from his eyes as he spoke.
Then why, Gin, why must I allow this? he asked as he reached up and took her hands
in his.
Because I fear, we all fear, the price of your victory, this is the last thing we
can do to help you live. This is the last thing I can do to help you live. You
know that we can do this, Harry. You know I can do this.
Ginny please .
Harry, I accepted that I would have to let you fight Tom that I would have to let
you fight for me. Why haven t you accepted that I will fight for you?
I have Ginny, but not like this, not against him. Ginny I m begging you; don t make m
e let you do this. The two of them looked at each other for a moment, silence han
ging between them. No, Ginny, please don t, Harry whispered in anguish when he reali
zed what she was about to do.
I m sorry, Husband. This is my request.
Ginny . Harry pleaded sinking to his knees in front of her with his arms wrapped aro
und her waist; his eyes closed tightly as he tried to prevent his tears from for
ming. Ginny placed her hands on the back of his head and pulled his face tight a
gainst her stomach. She held him for a few moments before she spoke again
This is my request, Harry. Harry s shoulders slumped.
You win, Ginny, he whispered in defeat.
You will promise, Harry. You will promise not to disappear on me. You will promis
e not to run of to face him before it is time. You will wait until Ron sends you
.
I promise, Ginny. Ginny moved her hand from the back of his head to his chin and l
ifted his face so he had to look at her.
I promise, Ginny, he said again when their eyes met. Ginny continued to lift her h
and pulling him to his feet with her touch.
 I will save you, and you will save me, or we will die together, she said softly. Yo
u have known that since the day you put your mother s ring on my finger. In truth
we have both known it since the day you showed me the first prophecy. Harry sighe
d deeply and closed his eyes again.
I m sorry, Ginny.
Harry, the only pain worse than your death would be having you deny me when you t
ruly loved me, you have nothing to be sorry for. Forgive yourself and gather you
r strength. You will need it to save me.
Harry opened his eyes again and smiled at her. And while his smile was weak, the
fire blazing away in his eyes was not. The clouds of doubt that sometimes still
plagued him faded away leaving them crystal clear. She moved her hand to the si
de of his face, and returned his smile.
I love you, Harry James Potter. I cannot begin to express it or show it. There is
nothing that is good that I would not attempt if you asked me.
I love you too, Ginevra Molly Potter.

*********************

Ron looked up when Harry and Ginny opened the door exiting his and Hermione s bedr
oom. Harry walked purposefully over and stood in front of Ron, who stood up to m
eet him. They looked at each other, searching for the right thing to say. Someth
ing passed between them without words or thought and they moved at the same time
to embrace the other. Ginny came up behind Harry and wrapped her arms around bo
th of them. Harry held his hand out to Hermione who took it and let him pull her
into the embrace.
We will be using Ronald s plan, Headmaster, Ginny said after a minute.
I will begin the preparations, he replied quietly and headed towards the door.
Professor. Professor Dumbledore stopped
Yes, Ronald?
He may call our bluff, make sure things are in place for that also.
We will prepare for everything we can, Ronald.
Yes, sir.
I am sorry, but you four must resume your normal schedules when classes start aga
in. There are spies in the castle, Dumbledore said.
We know, sir, Ron said.
I know this will not be easy, but try to enjoy the rest of today and the Holidays
.
We ll try, sir, Ron replied. Dumbledore nodded and closed the door behind him.
Author's note:
I really wonder if I'm doing something wrong. More than 200 reads in less than 1
8 hours for this chapter. Which to the best of my knowledge is a lot, but only 6
reviews. I reach more than a thousand reads per chapter in little more than a w
eek and I end up with 10-15 reviews.
I really envy the authors of stories I see with 30 and 40 reviews per chapter. I
would be curious to know how many reads you are getting to get so many reviews.
If you are one of those authors, could you clue me in?
Thanks
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 16: Setting the Board

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 16: Setting the Board

Harry walked into the Apparation Training Room for the first DA meeting after th
e Christmas holiday and froze. Dumbledore was there along with Mark, Professor L
upin, Professor Tonks, Professor Chang and Madam Pomfrey. The members of the DA
who were already in the room had congregated on the wall furthest away from thei
r instructors and the lot of them were talking in cautious, yet excited whispers
.
Harry s attention, however, was riveted on what could only be described as a priso
n cell that was located on the wall opposite and furthest away from the door to
the room. The cell, or cage as it was, was encased with glowing blue ropes of ma
gical energy. The ropes snaked around the cage in a continuously flowing movemen
t that was at once peacefully hypnotic and terrifying in its purpose. They were
the second barrier that prevented the two Dementors inside the cell from escapin
g.
What s wrong? Ron asked as he bumped into Harry from behind.
Harry s hand moved to his wand and he cautiously moved further into the room; step
ping in front of Ginny as he did.
I don t need you to protect me from a couple of dementors, Potter, Ginny growled at
him; giving him a shove further into the room.
Whoa Ron said as he stepped into the room and his eyes settled on the caged creatur
es. His own hand moved to his wand as he made room for Hermione to get a look. Ho
w come it isn t cold in here? he asked after a moment.
You ve never cast a patronus against real dementors before, Gin, Harry said, still k
eeping himself in between her and the cage.
Hermione got her first look at the cage a moment later. Because, Ronald, those bl
ue ropes have nothing to do with containing the dementors, she said. The cage is m
ore than enough for that. The ropes form a magical barrier that contains the mag
ic of the dementors. The barrier keeps the cold of their poison from escaping in
to the room.
Ron and Harry both turned to look at her, mouths gaping.
How do you know that? Ron demanded. Hermione rolled her eyes at them both and look
ed at Ginny for help.
You two ought to read a bit more, Ginny remarked, flicking her wand at Ron and Har
ry, wrapping them both in the same blue coils of light that surrounded the cage
containing the two dementors.
Ron and Harry both started to fidget uncomfortably from the sensation of being t
rapped inside the barrier. It felt something like when you bite down on a piece
of tinfoil, only this seemed to permeate through their whole body.
It s all in, Detaining and Capturing Dementors, by: Gavin Gladstone, Hermione said a
s she waved her wand at Ron and Harry, releasing them from the spell that Ginny
had cast around them.
Very good Mrs. Potter, Mrs. Weasley, ten points to Gryffindor, Professor Dumbledor
e said. Harry whirled to face him. He had not noticed the Headmaster, Professor
Lupin, or Professor Tonks approach from behind while he was under Ginny s spell. Bu
t you are not supposed to be using a wand, Mrs. Potter, Dumbledore said leveling
his eyes on her. Nor are you, he added with a stern look at Hermione.
Harry recognized the look in Ginny s eyes at the challenge and subtly moved away f
rom the three professors. The effects of being trapped in the barrier had not hu
rt, but had not been particularly comfortable either.
Expecto Contineo Patronum! Ginny thundered as her hand flashed towards Professor D
umbledore. The blue coils of light shot from the palm of her hand, wrapping arou
nd the three professors and Ron, who had not had the foresight to move away from
them. Harry smirked at his wife from the other side of the barrier she had erec
ted.
Ginny! Hermione hissed as she once again canceled Ginny s spell; this time without u
sing her wand.
Was that acceptable, Professor? Ginny asked. Professor Dumbledore was shaking his
head slightly as he tried to clear it from the effects of the spell. When his ey
es settled on Ginny they twinkled with mirth at her.
I should know better than to have said anything to you, Mrs. Potter. He chuckled.
He then turned to Harry. Better you than me, he said with a smirk.
 I ll agree with that, Professor Lupin added as he massaged his right shoulder.
I will too, Professor Tonks said. She was playing with her elbow like she had hit
her funny bone particularly hard and was trying to get the tingling sensation to
go away. I never much liked the effects of that spell, she added.
Hey, she put the spell on me too, Harry replied.
Right, and we re all agreeing that we re glad you re the one who has to go home with he
r at night and not us, Tonks answered. Ginny was scowling at all of them while th
ey smiled back at her and Harry.
It s worth it, Harry said with a grin at Ginny.
Flirt, Ginny replied into his mind. Harry s smile grew bigger at her jibe.
Oy, if the lot of you are finished hexing each other, the rest of us might like t
o know what the plan is for today, Dean Thomas called from where the rest of the
DA was watching the exchange.
The group of them turned to the rest of the DA, and Dean quailed slightly under
the eyes of his three professors.
Sorry, sir, professors, I didn t mean to be cheeky. The rest of us were just a litt
le curious.
That is quite alright, Mr. Thomas. You were not out of line given the exchange th
at we were all engaged in, Professor Dumbledore said to him. Dean relaxed again a
s he realized that it was not just Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny who Professor
Dumbledore felt deserved to be treated like an adult. Just remember to be careful
in how you address myself and your other professors given the situation you are
in at the time, Dumbledore added with a glance at all of the assembled DA member
s.
Yes, sir, Dean and the rest of the DA replied.
Dumbledore continued to survey his students with great pride. This group was adv
anced beyond where any of them should be in the area of defensive spells. Even t
he youngest of them, David McBride, the budding star of the Gryffindor Quidditch
team and lone fourth year in the group was impressive to see in battle training
. He was as competent in his fourth year in defense as Harry had been during his
fourth year. And all of them had, at least to some extent, applied similar effo
rts to the rest of their studies.
These younger members of the DA, the ones who had not left school yet, minus Har
ry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Hagrid, and Neville would form the backbone of one asp
ect of the final battle. Mark and an as yet to be determined number of ministry
employees not from the ranks of the Unspeakables or Aurors, were being tasked wi
th fighting the dementors. These fifteen students, as long as everything went to
according to plan, would join them.
This relatively safe task was being given to them because they would unlikely be
in a position where they had to fight a Death Eater sending spells at them, and
they would only have to concentrate on one thing. The more these students could
do against the dementors, the fewer adults would be assigned to help them.
The final battle between Voldemort and Harry draws near, Dumbledore said. The DA s e
yes all shot to Harry, who nodded at them, and then back to Dumbledore. You are a
ll, if you are willing, going to be involved in some way, Dumbledore continued wh
en he had their undivided attention. Mr. Thomas, if you would move into the cente
r of the room please.
Dean blinked at the mention of his name. Gulping visibly he nodded at Professor
Dumbledore and moved to stand next to Mark who was beckoning to him.
With a wave of his wand Dumbledore conjured steel bars that grew out of the floo
r of the room rising to the ceiling, trapping Dean, Mark and Madam Pomfrey in on
e area of the room with the caged dementors and leaving the rest of the DA safel
y behind them.
Mark and Madam Pomfrey backed away from Dean, moving up against the steel bars o
f the prison cell that Dumbledore had created. The Unspeakable drew his wand and
trained it on the cage holding the two dementors who, sensing that something in
their prison was about to change, seemed to be looking more diligently for a wa
y to escape it.
Dean s attention alternated between the caged dementors and the Unspeakable behind
him. He had drawn his wand when he first moved into the center of the room and
now the color had drained from his face.
It s like Harry told Ginny when he walked in here, Dean, Mark said to him. I ve seen yo
u cast a patronus before. But now, not even suffering any effects of the demento
rs, you look terrified just to see them. I suggest you put yourself in the corre
ct frame of mind.
Harry watched Dean as a look of resolve came over his friend s face. Dean turned t
o face the caged dementors and a moment later, the blue ropes of magical energy
that contained the cold of the dementor s poison disappeared from around the cage.
The dementors instantly moved to the side of their cage nearest to where Dean w
as standing and a few moments latter, Harry felt the familiar chill of the demen
tor spreading across the room.
I want you to use your patronus to force them back into the cage after I have let
them out of it, Mark said from where he stood behind Dean.
Without taking his eyes off of the Dementors, Dean nodded. Go ahead, Mark, he said
. With a flick of Mark s wand, the steel bars that formed the wall of the cage tha
t the dementors were pressing up against disappeared and the creatures began to
float into the room towards Dean.
Let them come to you, Dean, Mark coached him. Give them a chance to affect you befo
re you defend yourself. Make it a true test of your abilities. I ll be here if you
need help.
Dean waited; the cold of the dementors began to seep into him and he struggled t
o maintain the focus of his mind on the memory that he always used to conjure hi
s patronus. As the cold became more intense, his happy memory began to cloud and
fade away.
The memories of the Death Eater attacks that had occurred on Harry s last birthday
slowly began to fill Dean s head. The memory of his mum under the effects of the
cruciatus curse while he battled to save his father and younger brother, before
the Aurors arrived, flashed into his mind.
Anytime would be good, Dean, Mark urged him as the Dementors began to circle in cl
oser. Dean s wand came up and he shook his head trying to bring his focus back to
his happy memory, clear it of his fears.
Expecto Patronum! he bellowed. The silvery substance that formed his patronus flew
from the end of his wand in a stream hitting one of the dementors and driving i
t back. Dean turned his wand on the other dementor as he tried to make his patro
nus take its full shape. A few seconds later, he collapsed to the ground when hi
s spell failed to fully form and the dementor forced its way past it.
Expecto Patronum! Mark thundered as he jumped forward to defend Dean. A silvery be
ar jumped from the end of Mark s wand and chased the two dementors away from Dean.
Mark forced the creatures back into the cage and conjured the fourth wall of th
eir prison. While Mark reset the blue ropes of magical energy around the demento
r s cage, Madam Pomfrey rushed forward to Dean who was slowly sitting up; she push
ed some chocolate into his mouth and handed him a mug of hot chocolate to drink.

As you can see, Dumbledore said, bringing the attention of the DA from Dean to him
self, It is quite another thing to actually defend yourself from a dementor than
to simply conjure a patronus. The members of the DA simply looked down at the gro
und or over to where Dean was now being lead out a side door that, they all knew
, went directly to the hospital wing.
Dean will be fine in another hour or so, Dumbledore said. He will be ready to try a
gain tomorrow night. All of you will receive new schedules from Professor Tonks
before you leave tonight. You will all be training every day against the demento
rs. If any of you wish to leave and not be involved with this, you should say so
now. Dumbledore s gaze rested for a moment on each of his students.
We ve trained against the Cruciatus curse, the Imperius curse, and any number of ot
her dark magic curses. Some of us have even faced down the Death curse in battle
. If you think a couple of dementors are going to send us running with our tails
tucked between our legs, well, then, with respect, sir, you re nuts, Neville said
squaring his shoulders as he addressed Professor Dumbledore.
Yeah, what he said, Parvati Patil added.
Yeah, what they said, the rest of the DA agreed forcefully. Dumbledore smiled at t
hem.
Very well then, Harry we already know you can handle dementors, so you will come
with me to my office. I wish for Ronald, Hermione and Ginny to make an attempt a
gainst the Dementors next. If you are each successful, you will come to my offic
e afterwards. Neville you will go fourth and if successful you will come to my o
ffice at 9:00pm tonight. I will leave it to the rest of you to determine what or
der you are going to proceed in after Neville.
Yes, sir, The DA replied. Dumbledore turned to go and Harry turned to follow him.
Sir? Neville asked.
Yes, Mr. Longbottom? Dumbledore replied turning to look at his student.
I don t know the password to your office.
Mars Bars, Dumbledore answered directly into his mind.
Thank you, sir.
I ll see you shortly, Mr. Longbottom, Dumbledore said and then he and Harry were gon
e.
It looks like you re up then, Ron, Mark said. Ron turned to the Unspeakable and step
ped through the hole that had been created in the steel bars separating the room
in two. The hole sealed itself after he had passed through it and a moment late
r the magical blue ropes were gone from the dementor s cage.
Let them come to you, Ron, Mark said as the wall of their cage disappeared and the
dementors began to float into the room towards him.

********************

Harry sat in a chair at Professor Dumbledore s desk, with the headmaster opposite
him in his high backed, squashy arm chair. Every so often Fawkes floated back an
d forth between them, alternately resting on one of their shoulders.
Pawn to H-two, Harry said instructing the chessman to move.
The two of them looked up at the door as the sound of the stone steps turning th
eir way up to Dumbledore s office filled the room. A few moments later, Ginny, fol
lowed by Ron and Hermione came through the door. Harry stood up and met Ginny ha
lf way across the office.
Everything went alright then? he thought to her.
You doubted me? Ginny replied. Harry could feel the ice in the tone of her reply a
nd that she was still angry with him for feeling like he needed to step in-betwe
en her and the dementors in the Apparation Training Room earlier that evening.
It wasn t that I doubted you. I was just concerned. Anything can happen, Gin, Harry
replied sending his own displeasure with her back across the connection. Or would
you prefer that your husband was unconcerned about his wife having to fight off
dementors?
No, Ginny replied softening as she reached her hand to touch his cheek, I like havi
ng you concerned about me.
Then don t get mad at me when I show it, Harry replied pulling her by the back of th
e neck and kissing her forehead. Ginny rested her forehead on Harry s chin for a m
oment.
I m sorry, Husband. I just don t like to be treated like a child. Harry took her hand
and pulled her to the couch next to the one Ron and Hermione had taken in the si
tting area near the fireplace of Professor Dumbledore s office.
Am I forgiven for trying to protect you? Harry asked.
Yes, Ginny replied.
Then you re forgiven for being angry with me for no reason, Harry said.
Ginny squeezed his hand slightly as they sat down and Professor Dumbledore came
out from behind his desk. He summoned his chair from behind his desk and conjure
d a small table in-between himself and his four students. As he sat down, he pla
ced, what appeared to be, a small wooden box on the table. Harry couldn t tell exa
ctly what was on it, but it appeared to have intricate carvings on the four side
s and lid, while the bottom of the box had four small round knobs that acted as
feet.
I trust none of you had any difficulties with the dementors? Professor Dumbledore
asked as he surveyed them over his half moon glasses.
No, sir, Ron replied.
 No, Headmaster, Hermione and Ginny said at the same time. Dumbledore smiled at the
m.
I did not really expect that you would, but it is better to find out if you are p
articularly susceptible to something in a controlled situation than when your li
fe depends on it.
That s what we tried to tell, Ginny, you know, Harry s first said.
Well, considering that we came out ahead in that last little disagreement, I m not
going to hack her off by telling her, I told you so, Harry replied to the voice
.
No, neither are we, all four voices said together.
Good, glad were in agreement on that then, Harry said.
Sir, Ron said pulling Harry out of his internal monologue, I thought all of the dem
entors had gone over to Voldemort s side when they left Azkaban.
You would be correct in that statement. However, some have been recaptured in the
battles since they first left Azkaban. And the Ministry has always kept a few c
aged deep within the Department of Mysteries for the Unspeakables and Aurors to
train against. I m not sure how many the Ministry currently has under its control,
but I know that Minister Bones has decreed, if a means to do so can be found, t
hat the creatures are to be destroyed. The Unspeakables are working night and da
y to find a solution. I m afraid they will not meet with much success.
Harry blinked in shock. Sir, I understand that they re foul creatures. But they re on
ly following their nature. Don t they have . Harry paused as he searched for the word
s he wanted, a right to exist as much as we do?
Ron and Ginny turned to Harry with their mouths gaping.
How can you say that? Ron asked somewhat angrily.
Hermione jumped in to defend Harry. Ronald, every creature has a right to exist,
even the dementors, she admonished him.
Easy for you to say, Hermione, you don t relive being possessed by Tom Riddle when
they re near you, or your mother being murdered when she tries to protect you, Ginn
y snapped at her.
Harry does relive his mother s murder when he s near dementors, and he still thinks t
hey have a right to exist, Ginevera, Hermione snapped back.
Harry and Ron both stared at each other in surprise at Hermione s use of Ginny s giv
en name. Few people did so with her blessing, and those that did without it, did
n t use it a second time.
Please, Dumbledore said, holding up his hand and breaking into the argument.
Ginny stopped herself from retorting to Hermione s last statement. Shooting a last
glare at her that said, this isn t over yet, she turned her attention to Professo
r Dumbledore.
Harry and Ron glanced nervously at each other as they noticed the last scowls se
nt by their wives at each other before they too turned to face Dumbledore.
 Harry, you are a truly remarkable person. You also, Hermione, Dumbledore said once
he had their attention. And I would agree with both of you on your thoughts exce
pt for two things. One; the dementor is evil in the same sense as Voldemort. Unl
ike any other creature I can think of, there is no capacity in them for good. Th
ey exist only to cause pain, suffering, death, or worse, the loss of one s soul. T
wo; the dementor is not a creature of nature. They have no means of reproducing
themselves on their own. All of them that are in existence were created by Morga
na s son Mordred.
The dementors are the kings, queans, princes, princesses, knights, soldiers, peas
ants, and any other enemy who he and his mother captured instead of killed. Some
of them are her own servants who fell into her disfavor. Every dementor that ex
ists was once a living, breathing person like you or myself.
They are the result of Mordred s experiments into immortality. He found a way to cr
eate an army that was almost unstoppable. Fortunately, most of the people he per
formed the transformation on did not survive the process. If they had, even Merl
in would not have been able to stop Morgana from ruling the world.
The two dementors you saw in the Apparation Training Room are what is left of wha
t was once a person. A person, who, at one time, had hopes and dreams for their
life; destroying the creature that is left, is merely sending a tortured soul to
the rest it deserves."
The four of them had listened quietly to Professor Dumbledore s response and had e
ach lost the color in their face as the explanation had gone on.
I didn t know that, sir, Harry said softly while squeezing Ginny s hand tightly in his
.
Until recently, no one knew this except for myself and three other people. Now, y
ou four join me in expanding the ring of this knowledge to six, Dumbledore replie
d.
Six, sir, Ron said. There are five of us in the room. With the other three you ment
ioned, wouldn t that bring the total to eight?
It would if the other three, were not dead, Dumbledore replied. His statement shoc
ked the four of them into silence again for a short time. It was Ginny who broke
it.
Then the total should be five, she said.
It should be, but I m afraid the correct total is six, Dumbledore said.
Who is the sixth, Headmaster? Hermione asked. It was Harry who provided the answer
.
Voldemort knows, doesn t he? he said.
Yes, Dumbledore replied simply. He and his four students fell silent for a few min
utes while he let them contemplate this news.
"Headmaster, what is the reason for keeping this a secret, and why are you telli
ng us all of this? Hermione asked.
Dumbledore pushed the box he had set on the table towards Hermione. She picked i
t up and examined it carefully before passing it to Ron. Ron tried to open it, b
ut the lid wouldn t move even after he tried a number of different unlocking spell
s. He passed it to Ginny, who began to examine it. Dumbledore started to speak w
hile they were passing the box around.
Once Morgana had been defeated, Merlin found what he named, The Tomes of the Damn
ed. The tomes contained the knowledge of how the dementors had been created, and
how they could be destroyed. He hid the tomes and then hid the information of t
heir location with four secret keepers.
"No, one, keeper has ever held all of the information to the location of the tom
es, nor have they ever known who the other three keepers were. This was done to
protect the tomes from a keeper who had decided to use them for evil purposes; t
o prevent the creation of more dementors. That is why it has been kept secret as
to how they came into being. If no one knew that they had been created, then it
made it that much more difficult to figure out how to create more of them.
And now Voldemort knows that they were created from humans and wants to make more
of them, Ron groaned.
Why didn t Merlin simply destroy the dementors and the tomes? Ginny asked.
He tried, but was unable to do so, Dumbledore sighed in reply. The tomes can only b
e destroyed by the wand of Morgana and the Dementors can only be destroyed by th
e wand that created them; in this case, the wand of Mordred.
"Merlin was unable to wield either wand and unable to find a witch or wizard who
could. Hiding the tomes, along with the wands of Morgana and Mordred was the on
ly solution he could come up with. Instead of having all knowledge of the tomes
pass away, and leaving fate to decide who would find them and what to do with th
em, Merlin assigned four Keepers as protection. His hope was that some day someo
ne would be born who could wield the wands. The tomes and the dementors could th
en be destroyed.
Shortly after he had hidden the tomes and wands a prophecy was made, Harry and Ron
both groaned at this news. Professor Dumbledore continued like he had not heard
them. Merlin recorded the prophecy and hid it with the tomes. He gave the Keeper
s of the tomes part of the information in the prophecy. This part would let the
Keepers know that the ones who could wield the wands of Morgana and Mordred were
alive and that it was time for the tomes to be recovered.
What does the prophecy say, Headmaster? Hermione asked. Professor Dumbledore start
ed writing with his wand in the air in response to Hermione s question.
THE HEIR OF THE HOUSE OF THE SNAKE WILL RISE ANEW THREE OF FOUR WILL FALL... IF TH
E EQUAL CAN DEFEAT THE HEIR TO THE HOUSE OF THE SNAKE A SECOND TIME, THE ENDING
OF THE SOUL STEALERS ENSLAVEMENT IS AT HAND FOR THEIR DESTRUCTORS HAVE RISEN...
Bloody wonderful news that is, Harry grumbled.
What s so bad about it? Ginny demanded.
Well, the fall of three of the Keepers for one, Gin.
Oh, Ginny gasped, her hand moving to cover her mouth as she realized what the seco
nd sentence of the prophecy meant.
And the fact that if I fail to destroy Voldemort, the dementors will continue to
exist, and that Voldemort will likely create more of them. I assume that Voldemo
rt must have somehow found the other three Keepers and that s how he knows about t
he tomes and wands of Morgana and Mordred in the first place? Harry asked turning
from his wife to Dumbledore.
 The other three Keepers all perished in the first year of Volemort s second rising,
Dumbledore answered. Professor Snape has confirmed that he remembers seeing at le
ast one box exactly like the one you see there, sitting on the mantel of the fir
eplace in Voldemort s chambers.
Harry picked the box up and began to turn it around as he examined it more close
ly. Each side of the box had a wreath of thorns carved into it and inside of the
wreath was a different animal. The top of the box was divided into quarters and
repeated the wreath and animal symbol of one side of the box. Three of the wrea
ths on the lid of the box were empty.
The gorilla, seagull and fox on the sides of the box represent the animagus form
of three of the four Secret Keepers, Professor Dumbledore said while Harry contin
ued to examine the box. Their symbol is missing from the lid of the box because t
hey have passed on to the next world. When a Keeper dies, their box will disinte
grate and the information that they carried with them to finding the tomes is se
nt to the remaining boxes. You can safely surmise that this is the only box left
, and contains the three clues that when combined with the information I carry i
n my head will lead a person to the tomes that tell how to create and destroy de
mentors.
Harry turned the box around to the fourth side and traced his fingers over the W
olf and Dolphin that existed in the fourth wreath.
Sir, Harry said quietly, there are two animals in this wreath. I thought a person c
ould only assume one animagus form. Dumbledore s eyes twinkled at him.
I should think that your own animagus form would tell you not to believe everythi
ng you have been told, Harry.
I suppose I should expect that it would be you, if anyone, who would have more th
an one animagus, sir.
It came as a shock to me also. As a young man, I had a fondness for sailing. I ha
ppened to be at sea many years ago and was caught in a storm. My boat sank, plun
ging me into the frigid waters of the North Sea. I allowed myself to panic and i
nstead of simply apparating to shore, I attempted to start swimming. Well you ca
n imagine that it took little time for me to become frozen and weak from my effo
rts.
In a moment of inspiration, I thought perhaps in my wolf form I would survive lon
ger. I had always been physically stronger in that shape than I had as a person,
and I knew that it took very little effort to change shapes. It was about all I
had energy left to try. Imagine my surprise when I became a dolphin instead of
a wolf. Dumbledore finished. Harry chuckled slightly at the image in his mind.
I think you must have been a bit relieved also, he replied with a slight smile.
Yes, once I figured out what had happened, I was more than a little relieved, Dumb
ledore answered. Harry set the box back on the desk and fixed his eyes on Dumble
dore in a serious manner.
You still haven t said why you re telling us all of this? Dumbledore sighed.
As I am the last of the Keepers alive, it has come to me to be the one to select
the next set of Keepers and pass the knowledge on to them. I have made my decisi
ons, and for the first time all of the Keepers will know one another, he replied.
Harry closed his eyes and let out the breath he hadn t realized he was holding.
I assume you intend for me, Ginny, Ron and Hermione to be the new Keepers? he aske
d when he opened his eyes.
All of you please place a hand on the box. Dumbledore s response was given as a comm
and more than a request.
And what if we don t want to be a Keeper? Harry asked angrily. Isn t it enough that my
life, our lives, are cursed with prophecies and Voldemort already? Maybe once al
l of this is done, if any of us manage to live, we don t want to be responsible fo
r something like this.
If the dementors are to be destroyed, why don t you just take the knowledge of the
location of these tomes, the wands and the prophecy and go get them. Find the pr
ophecy, figure out who is supposed to wield the wands and have them destroy the
tomes and the dementors and be done with it. Why do you have to curse us with th
is burden?
I have already tried, Harry. I was unable to open the chamber where the tomes are
hidden. While I had the knowledge, I did not have the power needed. It is my ho
pe that the four of you will be able to do what I can t. That is why I am risking
allowing the Keepers to know who the others are.
Voldemort knows three of the four clues and this significantly narrows where he n
eeds to look to find the tomes. If we can, we need to, at the least, move the to
mes to a new location.
There is one other reason for you four to become the new Keepers of the location
of the tomes. You are all about to be tested in a way that will stretch you as n
ever before. While none of you lack for power, you all lack in knowledge. There
is no way for you to gain the knowledge you will need to live, unless you do thi
s, Professor Dumbledore finished. The four of them looked at each other for a few
moments and then turned back to Dumbledore.
How will doing this give us the knowledge to survive? Hermione asked.
Merlin knew that the Keepers of the tomes would be in constant danger of someone
finding the secret they carried, Dumbledore answered. He knew they would have to b
e capable sorcerers, but he also knew that it was possible for a sorcerer to bec
ome a Keeper before they gained the knowledge to truly protect the tomes. He bou
nd a spell that ties the knowledge of past Keepers into the box you see there. I
f you become Keepers yourself, the knowledge will be passed into you. You four w
ill gain all the knowledge of magic that I and the past Keepers have to give you
.
Harry slumped back in the couch next to Ginny pulling her back against his chest
. He could feel her astonishment through the connection they now shared and alwa
ys kept open between them. Looking across the table he could see Ron and Hermion
e trying to process this information. After a moment or two, Hermione opened her
mouth to say something but then closed it again before she did. Finally, Ron ma
naged to put a sentence together.
All your knowledge, sir? he asked.
The knowledge yes, the practical use of it no, it will be like the difference bet
ween a written exam and actually casting the spell. You all know there is a diff
erence in the two. However, if you know the theory, and you have confidence in y
our ability you will be able to apply the knowledge.
I d never have to study again, Ron said, clearly enjoying the thought.
Hermione smacked his arm. Even the Headmaster can learn new things, Ronald she sna
pped at him. And then realizing that she had just, somewhat, insulted Professor
Dumbledore she stammered an apology to him.
I I m sorry, sir. I didn t mean to Dumbledore cut her off with a wave of his hand.
You are quite correct, Hermione. There is always room to learn, and you will all
need to complete your schooling and the assignments that go along with it. You w
ill still find yourselves challenged despite the knowledge that is given to you.
I know that I did, he said.
Personally, I would rather figure it out the hard way, Harry said as he sat forwar
d and placed his hand on the box. But like always, it seems I have little choice
in what I do. Harry fixed Dumbledore with a glare. Ginny leaned forward to place
her hand on the box and a moment later, Ron and Hermione did the same. Professo
r Dumbledore placed his hand on the box also.
I m sorry, Harry, he said.
Just do whatever it is you have to, Harry replied.
Professor Dumbledore nodded and proceeded to say a series of incantations. After
he had finished, the box began to glow with a golden light and a feeling of war
mth surged up Harry s arm into his mind. He along with Ron, Hermione and Ginny bla
cked out a moment later. The box with the gorilla, fox, seagull, wolf and dolphi
n disintegrated into dust and four new boxes formed from it. The new boxes were
adorned with carved images of a lion, lioness, phoenix and dragon.
Professor Dumbledore slowly stood up from his chair. Dobby, he called out and turn
ed a second later at the sound of the house elf apparating into the office.
The Headmaster is wanting to see Dobby trailed off when he noticed Harry and the ot
hers slumped over on the couches.
They re all fine, Dobby. Please move them to their rooms. This box belongs to Harry
, Dumbledore said pointing to it. This one to Ginny, this to Ronald, and the last
is Hermione s, he continued indicating each of the boxes in turn. Leave them on thei
r nightstands with them.
Yes, sir. Dobby will do as sir asks, Dobby replied.
Thank you, Dobby.
You is welcome, sir. Dobby snapped his fingers and he was gone, taking Harry, Ron,
Hermione and Ginny along with the boxes with him.

********************

Two days after Harry and the others had become the Keepers of the, Tomes of the
Damned, the wands and the prophecy, Voldemort and Peter Pettigrew walked to the
base of the Sphinx in what was once the heart of power in ancient Egypt.
Raising his wand Voldemort repeated a series of incantations and a bolt of blue-
green light shot from his wand towards the missing nose of the Sphinx. A portal
opened and the nose of the giant statue appeared.
Retrieve whatever is in the right nostril, Wormtail, Voldemort hissed as he strugg
led to keep the portal open.
Peter levitated the ropes he had brought up and around the head of the Sphinx an
d began to climb up them to the creature s nose. He reached into the fist sized ho
le of the nostril and his heart dropped into his stomach when he realized it was
empty. He searched frantically for a moment with his hand and then in desperati
on checked the other nostril. Finding nothing in it either, he pulled his wand a
nd attempted to summon what he had been told was there. A few moments later, the
portal closed and the nose of the creature disappeared. Peter lowered himself d
own and scampered across the ground to his master; falling to his knees when he
reached him.
My Lord, it was empty, he whimpered. The two of them disappeared and moments later
Peter was writhing on the floor under the effects of the Cruciatus curse in fro
nt of the chair that Voldemort was sitting in. Voldemort smiled as the sounds of
Peter s screams filled the room.

********************

Professor Dumbledore looked up as Fawkes apparated into his office. The phoenix
floated down onto his shoulder and he reached up to take the message from the bi
rd s talon. He read it quickly and then tossed it into the fireplace.
Thank Merlin, he breathed. I didn t expect him to find the hiding place so quickly.
Harry and the others moved, The Tomes of the Damned, successfully then? Phineas Ni
gellus asked from his picture frame on the wall.
Yes, Dumbledore answered.
And where have they been hidden now?
I have no idea, Dumbledore replied.
Good, Phineas said. And do you know who the Destroyers of the Soul Stealers are?
No, nor do any of the Keepers of the tomes. The dementors cannot be destroyed unt
il Voldemort falls. There is no reason for anyone to know who the Destroyers of
the Soul Stealers are until that time. It would only endanger them.
I see, Phineas said. And what of this fool s errand you send Harry s wife and his two f
riends on. Would it not be better to simply let him go and only risk the loss of
one of them instead of all four?
I have no choice in the matter. Ronald must plan Harry s victory, or Harry must do
it himself. Harry has agreed to the plan, and any interference on my part would
lead to his defeat. You saw the results of my interference with the prophecy las
t summer. I will not risk more lives by trying to circumvent it again.
So you will kill Potter s wife and his two friends instead? the picture demanded. Th
e other pictures on the wall had watched the exchange in silence up to this poin
t and now started to shout their displeasure with the picture of Sirius Black s gr
eat-great-grandfather.
Let me thump him for you, Headmaster, a severe looking witch called from her frame
. Phineas was unbowed by the jeers of the other pictures.
That s enough! Dumbledore thundered silencing them all. From all of you, he added with
a glare at Phineas. You know as well as I do, Phineas, that I am merely a pawn i
n this war. My only importance is my knowledge and the fact that my influence wi
th the Minister and thereby the Ministry gives Ronald the resources he needs whe
n he wants them. Ginny has the knowledge she needs to live through what she is g
oing to attempt. What else would you have me do?
She knows theory, Dumbledore. You yourself said there is a difference between the
ory and practice, Phineas retorted angrily.
And all she needs to be able to use that theory is confidence in her own ability.
Do you doubt that she has it? Dumbledore demanded as his own temper began to ris
e. Harry is no better off, should I just send him to what you believe is sure to
be his death?
The picture of Phineas scowled at Dumbledore. At least test them, make them use a
s much of this theory as you can before you send them out to fight him.
Hermione has already begun to compile a list of the spells that the four of them
now know. Tonight they will begin casting them. They will do that every night fr
om now until the week before we set our plan in motion. That is the best that ca
n be done. Anymore, than that and they will become weaker instead of stronger. I
must not allow them to become drained before the battle.
Fine, wash your hands of it. It is your conscience, Dumbledore, Phineas said.
Dumbledore stared stonily at the picture. Phineas, you are dangerously close to b
eing removed from the walls of this office, he said. Unless you have something to
say that might help me, instead of berating me, I would advise you to hold your
tongue.
Cast the dark magic spells against them that force them to use the knowledge they
have been given, Phineas replied.
You know that cannot be done. If they were to make a mistake, they would be sever
ely injured or even killed before the battle has taken place. The only training
against the magic they are going to face will be to practice the counter spell.
Like myself, the Aurors, Unspeakables and everyone else who fights against dark
wizards, the first time they have to use one of those spells to defend themselve
s for real, they will have to be successful.
You cast the Death curse at Harry. What if his Phoenix spell had failed, what if
Fawkes had failed to intercept the curse or the desk he threw between himself an
d the curse had failed to stop it? What is the difference between that and this?
Phineas demanded.
Dumbledore peered at the picture over his glasses for a moment before he replied
. I will consider it. He then turned and walked up the stairs into his private cha
mber.
You re lucky I can t cast those curses at you, the severe looking witch said to Phinea
s after the door to Dumbledore s private chamber had closed.
Shut up you old battle-axe, Phineas replied before he walked out of his picture fr
ame.

Author s note:
I did a fair amount of research online into the linage of the characters of Morg
ana and Mordred. The legend and mythology of King Arthur is such that you can fi
nd anything you want regarding who is related to who in the story. For the purpo
ses of my story, Mordred is the son of Morgana and some unknown Wizard.
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 17: Whose Trap Is It?

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 17: Whose Trap Is It?

The common area of the flat that Harry and Ginny shared with Ron and Hermione in
the Gryffindor tower was crowded with people. Professor Dumbledore, Professor L
upin, Professor Tonks, along with Mark and Mad-Eye Moody all stood or sat in the
sitting area speaking with each other in hushed voices. Dean Thomas, Professor
Cho Chang, Professor Katie Bell, and Neville Longbottom were at the dinning tabl
e with Ron and Hermione. The six of them sat there in nervous silence. Every few
minutes, each of them could be caught glancing furtively between the vials of p
otions on the table and the door to Ginny and Harry s bedroom.
It was now the last week of March and so far everything had gone the way Ron had
planned. The question was, with his and Voldemort s plans about to collide, would
Voldemort flinch? They all hoped not, that he would continue to play the game l
ike he was in charge.
Professor Dumbledore had slowly set Ron s plan into motion and they were about to
make their opening move in a battle that was expected to last three to four week
s. Success depended on Voldemort not realizing that the battle started today, an
d not when Harry would show up a few weeks later.
All of them looked up when the door to Harry and Ginny s bedroom opened. Harry fol
lowed Ginny out of the room and stood silently as he and the rest of the people
watched her start to drink down the different vials of potions. Ginny set the la
st vial down and waited a moment. After a short time, she felt it happen.
The connection is established, Headmaster, she said.
It was a moment before Dumbledore replied. Very well then. Do not over-estimate y
ourself, Ginevra, he said quietly.
I will be fine, Professor.
 Do not over-estimate Ronald or Hermione either, he replied, glancing at each of th
em in turn.
Yes, sir, Ginny said quietly.
Professor Dumbledore nodded at her and turned to the other occupants of the room
. It is time then, he said. You all know what to do. The game begins the second we
leave this room and all of our lives depend on the performance you give. Everyone
nodded in reply.
Be strong, Ginevra, he said with a last look in her direction. He then he walked t
o the fireplace stepped into it and flooed to his office. With a last glance at
all of them Mad-Eye followed him. Mark, Remus, Tonks, Cho and Katie all stepped
forward to hug Ginny and then they too flooed to Professor Dumbledore s office.
I ll meet you two at the front entry with everyone else, ok? Ginny said to Dean and
Neville.
Ok, they both replied. Neville stopped to hug each of them and then exited the doo
r of the flat into the Gryffindor common room.
Dean moved to follow him, stopped and turned around to look at his four friends.
The war had already claimed his best mate when Seamus Finnigan had been killed
last July, and after today he was unsure if he would ever see Harry, Ron, Hermio
ne or Ginny again.
I he started. But Ginny and Hermione simply closed the distance between them and pu
lled him into their arms. Ron and Harry moved to do the same.
For Seamus, Dean said looking at each of them in turn.
For Seamus, Ginny replied smiling at him.
And everyone else, Ron added.
And everyone else, Dean agreed with a nod before he left the room.
Harry watched him go and when the door closed, he pulled Ginny to him and kissed
her fiercely. She broke from him and settled against his chest. Ron and Hermion
e moved to them and they surrounded Ginny between them.
I need to go, Ginny whispered after a few moments.
I know, Harry replied.
I will come to you, Husband.
I know, Gin.

********************

Ginny meet Dean and Neville at the front entry to the castle with the rest of th
e students who were going to Hogsmead for the day. The trip had been announced o
nly yesterday, and was open only to students who were seventeen or older. Ginny,
having been given the rights of an adult when her parents allowed her to marry
that past spring was allowed to go also.
The trip was a concession by Dumbledore to the growing discontent of his student
s about the trapped nature of their school year. He had not allowed any visits t
o the village of Hogsmead because of the attacks of last July. But the lack of a
ny attack from Voldemort or his Death Eaters since the school year had begun had
brought cries of injustice from his students. Who had short memories.
The petition that had started in January when students returned from the Christm
as holidays, had been presented to him the second weak of March, signed by almos
t every student from third year and above, including the members of the DA.
Dumbledore had been appropriately displeased; but had conceded to the students w
ho were of age, that they should be able to choose for themselves. This had serv
ed to anger those students who were not of age, but Dumbledore could not let the
m go into the trap the rest of them were walking into.
Harry, Ron and Hermione were not going. Having the day before the announced visi
t, earned themselves detention from Snape for causing their cauldron to melt whe
n brewing the combined hearing and sight enhancement potion.
Professor Snape had returned from delivering the news of the trip to Voldemort i
n very bad shape. Even though Snape had assigned the detention before he knew of
the trip to Hogsmead. Voldemort had been furious with him. And he had punished
Snape severely for his mistake.
Still, Snape had persuaded Voldemort that even though he could not change the da
y of the detention without raising Dumbledore s suspicions, all was not lost. And
in the moments where Voldemort had stopped sending the cruciatus curse at him, S
nape had convinced Voldemort that it might be better this way anyways. That if,
instead of a full out assault tomorrow, in the shadow of Hogwarts. They were to
capture the girl instead. Then surely her husband and the other two would come t
o her rescue. If they did, the battle could occur in a place more to Voldemort s a
dvantage; Slytherin castle for example.
Voldemort had stopped punishing Snape at that point and given him a new task. Th
e first major confrontation of the chess game that both Ron and Voldemort had be
en playing since just after the attacks of Harry s birthday had occurred, and so f
ar, Ron was wining.
Now, since Harry, Ron and Hermione couldn t go, Ginny s guard, to make it look good,
consisted of Neville, Cho, Katie Bell, and Dean Thomas.
The Village of Hogsmead was crawling with members of the Order and Aurors. Volde
mort would expect their presence to be heavy, given how much Dumbledore had foug
ht against the visit in the first place.
Ginny, Dean and Neville waited patiently for Cho and Katie to finish checking ea
ch of the students going into Hogsmead out of the school. When they had, the thr
ee of them joined their other two friends. Ginny nodded to them and the five of
them started for the gates of the school grounds. When they got there they were
met by the twins, Fred and George, and their girls, Alicia and Angelina. Fred an
d George both looked like they were going to be sick.
Gred! Ginny shouted running out to meet Fred and crushing him in her arms. What are
you guys doing here? she demanded as she pulled George to her.
Change the look on your faces, she hissed in Fred and George s minds as she turned t
o greet Alicia and Angelina. This is supposed to be fun, Ginny added hugging each
of the girls in turn and generally looking like she was up for a good time. Fred
and George both smiled slightly and proceeded to try and act like their normal
selves.
 Dobby stopped by the shop last night and told us about the Hogsmead visit, Fred sa
id.
And how disappointed our little Gin Gin was because Snape had given not only her
hubby, George added.
But also Ron and Hermione detention for the day and she wasn t going to have anyone
to go to town with, Fred picked up.
So these two gits, Angelina said.
Decided they couldn t allow their baby sister to be alone for the day, Alicia picked
up.
And decided to bless you with their presence, Angelina finished.
Ginny, Dean, Neville, Cho, Katie, Fred and George all blinked in surprise and st
arted laughing at Alicia and Angelina.
What? the two girls demanded together.
You two have been dating my brothers for so long, that you re starting to talk in t
winsspeak, Ginny replied, still giggling at the two girls. They looked at her inc
redulously.
We didn t, did we? they gasped together. Ginny snorted again at their simultaneous q
uestion.
Oh, you two are ruined for anyone else. You ve both got no choice but to marry them
now, she teased.
Oy, who said anything about getting married? Fred demanded as his face blanched.
Yeah, we have things to do, George quickly added.
Places to go, Fred said.
People to meet.
Joke shops to open.
Pranks to play, George finished. Alicia and Angelina rounded on the twins.
Oh, so we re holding you two back? Alicia started.
Dragging you down? Angelina added.
Now wait George backtracked.
Stifling your creativeness? Alicia continued.
That s not Fred tried to cut in.
Who was it that figured out how to get past Percy s wards, Alicia? Angelina asked.
We didn t George started.
I think that was you, Angelina, Alicia replied. And who was it that finally figured
out the correct ingredients for the antidote to the Treacle Too Tarts? she asked
.
But Fred said.
Why that was you, Alicia, Angelina answered.
Forget it, Fred, George managed to finally get in as Alicia and Angelina started w
alking towards Hogsmead, all the while continuing to go back and forth with thei
r complaints about Fred and George.
Thanks a lot, Ginny, Fred said as he and George set off after their girls.
You re welcome, Ginny replied brightly as she stepped between her brothers and hooke
d her arms with theirs. I m always happy to make your lives difficult, she added.
You know you re going to pay for this, Fred said to her.
Not nearly as much as those two are going to make you pay for your comments about
getting married, Ginny replied. The twins both groaned in reply.
Cho, Neville, Dean and Katie, still laughing at the exchange they had just witne
ssed, fell in next to Ginny and the twins as the group of friends made their way
towards the villiage.
Keep your eyes open, Cho, Ginny thought to her.
Do you have any idea when it will happen? Cho asked.
No, just be ready to fight when the time comes and make sure we stay away from to
o many of the other students, Ginny replied.

********************

Harry, Ron and Hermione sat scrubbing bed pans in the hospital wing. It was nece
ssary for them to appear to be serving their detention; no one knew exactly wher
e and how many spies Voldemort might have in the school. They had to play out th
eir role, or risk that Voldemort would see their trick and change his plans acco
rdingly.
You can feel her? Harry asked for the twelfth time since they had parted ways with
Ginny after leaving the Gryffindor tower.
Yes, Harry. Trust me, the potion will work, Hermione replied. Both she and Ron ten
sed a moment later.
It s happening, they said together.

********************

Cover her! Cho shouted as she erected a shield spell to deflect the stunning spell
that had been sent at her. Caught in the open, outnumbered more than three to o
ne, with Angelina already down from a stunning spell, the eight remaining DA mem
bers formed into a defensive circle around their fallen friend.
Even before she drew her wand, Ginny cast a Phoenix charm, expanding it around t
he group. She did not expect to face the death spell right now, they needed her
alive if they were to get to Harry. She, however, was not going to take a chance
. Truth be told, Ginny almost hoped they would use the spell. She could defend a
gainst it easily enough, and it would allow her to use the spell in return witho
ut destroying her conscience.
The battle raged, spells flying furiously through the air deflecting in what see
med every direction possible. Along with the Phoenix charm and her personal shie
ld, Ginny had erected a much larger and simpler shield around her and her friend
s. It protected them from some, but not all of the spells that the Death Eaters
sent at the DA members.
Despite her own shield and the added protection of the one Ginny had erected, Ka
tie fell on Ginny s left. Ginny saw it and while she continued to use her wand in
her right hand to return fire against the Death Eaters, she waved her left hand
at Katie s fallen body; moving it directly behind her and into the protection of h
er personal shield.
Her anger started to grow, getting the better of her, and the spells that flew f
rom Ginny s wand grew in power accordingly. Binding spells that overwhelmed the sh
ields of the Death Eaters she hit, stunning spells that threw them twenty and th
irty feet across the road. Chaos was starting to form in their ranks. Ginny and
the DA continued to suffer also. Alicia, and Dean joined Angelina and Katie as u
nconscious casualties and George, while still fighting, appeared to have suffere
d a broken leg from a crushing spell.
Severus Snape watched the battle from behind a tree; Voldemort watched it throug
h his eyes. Master, what would you have me do? he asked.
Voldemort watched, his own anger growing by the second. While his Death Eaters h
ad effectively taken out five of the girl s friends, their true objective was maki
ng a mockery of them. The girl fought at a disadvantage, standing in one spot; t
aking everything they sent at her while she tried to defend her friends. And the
y had yet to truly test her, much less get close enough to capture her.
Voldemort had known she was powerful. He had seen her fight before, but this was
beyond what he had expected. For all the success his Death Eaters were having,
they may as well have been trying to take Dumbledore. He could go himself and at
tempt to take her or have Snape do it.
Voldemort blinked at the loud pop coming from the battle zone in front of Snape.
The Aurors had started to come to the aid of the students. And there, he saw tw
o of Dumbledore s Defense Against the Dark Arts instructors rushing to join the gi
rl in the middle of the road where the attack had occurred. Voldemort was out of
patience; though Snape was the highest placed, he had other spies.
Bring her, Severus, he replied.
Severus Snape stepped out from behind the tree sending spells at his fellow Deat
h Eaters, several of them turned on him in response; missing him as he ran to th
e group of students in the middle of the road. He dashed into their midst, Ginny
made room in their circle for him and continued to send spells at the remaining
Death Eaters. She turned her back on Snape and a second later crumpled to the g
round when he slammed a rock into the back of her head. Snape then placed the ro
ck on her chest, touched it himself, tapped it with his wand and they were both
gone a second later.
A moment after Snape had taken Ginny, the dark mark burned on the arms of the De
ath Eaters. One of them pointed his wand straight up, sending the dark mark into
the sky. He then disapparated along with the rest of them.
Mad-Eye, along with about a dozen other Aurors dashed to the rest of the DA memb
ers. All around Hogsmead, Aurors were hustling students out of shops and back to
the school.
What happened!? Cho demanded, as she looked around. Why did they leave?
Because they got what they wanted, Mad-Eye barked at her as he revived Angelina.
What are you talking about? They didn t get anything, she retorted.
They took Potter s wife, Mad-Eye replied as he moved to Alicia s side. Remus, Tonks an
d all of the DA members turned to gape at him then turned their eyes to the crow
d of people around them, searching for Ginny.
Ginny, Fred croaked sinking to his knees with his head in his hands. George simply
sat where he had fallen staring blankly into space. He gasped in pain a second
later when one of the Aurors set a splint spell on his broken leg.
How? Cho breathed. How could they have possibly taken her?
None of you saw it because you were all facing the other way while you tried to d
efend her back, one of the Aurors said.
I ve never seen anything like it, another one added. She was covering all of you, he s
aid, his voice full of awe at what he had witnessed.
It was Snape, Mad-Eye said as he conjured stretchers for Dean and Katie. He pretend
ed to come to help you. When Ginny turned her back on him, he hit her with somet
hing and then took her with a portkey.
Remus and Tonks looked at each other in horror. Harry, they said together.
Mum s going to die, George whispered.
Come on, Moody growled at them. We need to get you lot to the hospital wing. He levi
tated Katie and started back towards the school.
Remus Lupin slowly pointed his wand towards the school; a silvery substance shot
out of it and raced away. You two go on ahead, fill in the blanks for the Headma
ster, he said to Neville and Cho.
They both snapped their heads up, recovering from their shock as they were addre
ssed and slowly nodded in reply. With two loud pops, they apparated to the gates
of the school grounds, and ran the rest of the way to Dumbledore s office.
After they had left, a last Death Eater, hidden under an invisibility cloak, app
arated away.

********************

We have an audience of at least one, Dumbledore s voice came into Harry, Ron and Her
mione s minds just before the door to the hospital wing opened. Draco Malfoy is hid
ing in the corner just outside the doors under an invisibility cloak.
The three of them stood up when Dumbledore and the other professors entered the
hospital.
What happened? Hermione shrieked, rushing to George when she saw him and the other
s who had been injured. Harry and Ron quickly moved to their other friends.
Where s Ginny? Harry asked suddenly.
In the hallway, you must let Madam Pomphrey work, Dumbledore replied. The three of
them moved into the hall followed by Professors Lupin, Tonks, and Mad-Eye. Prof
essor Lupin put his hand on Harry s shoulder and started to explain what had happe
ned.
WHAT DO YOU MEAN THEY TOOK HER? Harry thundered.
She was taken in the attack today, Harry, Dumbledore replied gravely.
HOW? They didn t manage to get anyone else, and she is a least ten times more power
ful than the others combined! Harry continued to rant.
It was Professor Snape, Harry, Remus Lupin said. Harry, Ron, Hermione and Dumbledo
re all snapped their heads in his direction in shock at his words. Professor Lup
in simply glared accusingly at Dumbledore.
He acted like he was going to help them, then he hit her on the back of the head
and used a portkey to take her, Harry, Tonks said. Harry Ron and Hermione rounded
on Dumbledore.
I told you he couldn t be trusted, Dumbledore, Mad-Eye growled at him. Dumbledore st
aggered back and sat down heavily on the bench behind him.
Harry trembled with apparent rage, his face a violent red, an act he couldn t have
pulled off without Mark casting the Cruciatus curse at him from behind an invis
ibility spell. The torches lighting the hallway flickered as Professor McGonagal
l and Professor Flitwick, hidden in a small alcove, directed their spells into t
he hallway. Lending to the effect that Harry was near losing control of his magi
c. Harry himself let the aura of his power escape his control and a reddish ligh
t began to glow around both of his fists as he clenched his hands at his side. T
he effect of it all, caused Draco to attempt to squeeze further into the corner
he was hiding in.
Good, Dumbledore said in Harry s mind. He s afraid you re about to kill me.
That bastard has been after me since the day I came to this school. Despite his bo
dy language, Harry s voice was deathly calm. I told you any number of times he was
after me, but you wouldn t believe me. You always think you re right; it got Sirius
killed, because you wouldn t tell me the truth. I m through listening to you, Albus.
Harry stalked off towards the castle doors. Ron and Hermione without a word or g
lance at Dumbledore followed him.
Stop! Dumbledore bellowed clambering to his feet. The three of them stopped and tu
rned around.
Where do you think you re going? Dumbledore demanded.
To find my wife, Harry replied. He turned around and started walking away again. R
on and Hermione followed him a second later.
Let me help you, Dumbledore called to them.
We ve had enough of your help, Hermione yelled back without turning around. Remus, T
onks and Mad-Eye looked back and forth between Dumbledore and the retreating bac
ks of Ron, Hermione and Harry.
 They must be stopped, Dumbledore said to them. Remus looked at him angrily.
I ll try, but they are not likely to listen to me, he said and hurried after them, T
onks followed him.
Alastor? Dumbledore said.
I told you not to trust him, Dumbledore, Mad-Eye replied. Dumbledore shook his hea
d.
What is done is done. I need to go to my office and see what will be lost from th
is betrayal, he said and walked off.
I ll come with you, Mad-Eye answered following him.
Draco headed off in the direction that Harry had disappeared in. He rounded a co
rner and saw both Professor Lupin and Professor Tonks heading out the front door
s of the castle. Hurrying to catch up he reached the doors and was heading down
the steps when he saw the two professors catch up with Harry, Ron and Hermione.
Stopping where he was, he watched as an argument began. Shouted words, which he
couldn t quite make out, reached his ears from across the grounds. A second later
he looked on dumbfounded at the fallen bodies of his two professors and the back
s of Harry, Ron and Hermione as they walked off into the Forbidden Forest.

********************

Over time, water dripping down the walls of the dungeon had left them coated wit
h a green slime. Rats scurried along the edges of the room occasionally venturin
g out into the open as they spied something they thought might be food. The cold
in the dungeon chilled Professor Snape to the bone in minutes as he watched and
waited.
Even though she never lost consciousness, Ginny wasn t sure how long she had been
hanging limply from the shackles that were around her wrists. The chains they we
re attached to were short enough that if she stood up, her arms would not fall a
ll the way to her sides. And now, as she pretended to be unconscious, those chai
ns stretched Ginny s arms over her head, holding her upper body arched up off of t
he wet, cold, stones of the dungeon floor.
Ginny knew if it weren t for the relaxation and pain deadening spells she had cast
on herself, that her body would be screaming in protest. In fact as she heard t
he door to the dungeon open and she concentrated her mind on keeping the act up,
and registering the number of people who had joined her and Snape in the dungeo
n, she didn t notice the rats that ran over her legs.
Snape moved from where he had been crouching against the wall to Ginny; making a
show of checking the shackles around her wrists. He cast a spell at them that i
nstead of reinforcing the magic around them canceled the spells keeping her comf
ortable. Almost instantly, Ginny s wrists and shoulders screamed in protest.
The Master is coming? Snape asked.
Wake her already, Bellatrix Lestrange snapped ignoring his question.
I will wake her when I m ready, Bella, Snape replied, Ginny recognized the familiar
snarl that accompanied his words when he was speaking to someone he did not like
or respect.
 Careful, Severus, your usefulness has decreased somewhat in the last few hours, a
s you can no longer go back to Hogwarts, Bella replied icily.
And you will help the Master with his potions, Bella? Ginny didn t see the scowl on
Bella s face at Snape s response; instead she felt it in the woman s mind.
She is a fine prize, is she not? Lucius Malfoy commented casually from the corner.
Draco will enjoy playing with her, until the Master decides to kill her. It was a
ll Ginny could do not shudder as she reached out and skimmed Lucius s mind and rea
lized he also intended to play with her.
Yes, she will be fun for him, Bella replied. Snape, Bella, Lucius, and the others
looked at their arms in alarm and quickly dropped to the floor before the door t
o the dungeon they were in opened.
Rise, Severus, Voldemort said upon entering the room. Snape slowly rose from his k
nees, keeping his head bowed in deference to his master. You did well Severus.
I only wish to serve, Master,
And you did. You will be rewarded. She still sleeps I see.
Yes, Master,
Wake her then,
Yes, Master. Enervate! Snape called out pointing his wand at Ginny. Ginny started
and groaned as she lifted her head from her chest. Her eyes opened and she looke
d around the room taking in her surroundings.
She slowly raised herself from her knees allowing her arms to come down and bloo
d to flow back into her hands. Ginny shook her head continuing the act of cleari
ng it, a moment later she focused on the shackles binding her. Her lip curled in
to a sneer and she mumbled an unlocking spell, it didn t work, not that she expect
ed it too, it was the wrong one.
Voldemort watched her curiously; he knew she was aware that there were others in
the room. Her eyes had settled on his servants for the briefest of moments, yet
she was unconcerened with them, or him it appeared. He moved forward out of the
shadow he was standing in.
Not even concerned that there might be someone here with you? he asked in a conver
sational tone. Ginny looked back up to where the voice had come from. Her eyes t
raveled up and down his body once and then met his. Her face, gave away nothing
as she gazed into the red slits of his eyes.
Hello, Tom, she replied.
You have been spending too much time with that old fool that you would dare to us
e that name, Voldemort replied in an evil hiss.
Ignoring him, Ginny looked down at her wrists again and grimaced; they were raw
from chafing against the shackles. She muttered the healing charm she had learne
d from Hermione and her skin healed over, the pain subsiding a moment later.
You are powerful, aren t you? Voldemort commented.
I new your real name long before I ever heard it from Professor Dumbledore, Tom, G
inny replied, as her eyes searched the room looking for an escape route of some
sort. Snape gave away nothing at Ginny s insolence to his master, yet the other De
ath Eaters shifted eagerly in anticipation of the punishment Voldemort was sure
to visit upon her.
Master? Bella said from the floor.
Shut your mouth, wench, Ginny snarled at her. Can t you see we re talking? Voldemort st
rted laughing, that someone in chains would dare to call Bellatrix Lestrange a w
ench, and to cut in front of his reply to his servant; he had more respect for t
his girl than any of these slaves on the floor in front of him.
Insolent little Bella shrieked over her Master s laughter. She was cut off mid reply
as Ginny sealed her mouth shut.
Now where were we, Tom? Ginny asked. Voldemort stopped laughing instantly and glar
ed at her with his red, snake like eyes.
You were telling me how you know that name? he replied. Ginny smiled at Voldemort,
a genuine smile that threw him for a second.
Come now, Tom, you don t remember me? I know I was only eleven and you were only si
xteen but the connection is there, is it not?
Voldemort watched her, while she stood there looking at him without the slightes
t hint of fear. There was no doubt she would have to die, that much power and no
fear, she would be a greater rival than Dumbledore, if she wasn t already. A smil
e played across his mouth as a magical connection occurred in his mind linking w
hat had happened with his dairy and who he was now.
Ginevra Molly Weasley, eleven years old and in love with Harry James Potter, find
s a diary, Voldemort said to her. Ginny smiled again
I knew you would remember me, Tom.
And now you have married him, you see where your love has brought you nothing, bu
t pain.
Oh, it has brought me more pain than you can possibly imagine, Tom. Even you are
not capable of inflicting the pain that my love has brought me.
Hardly worth it, would you not agree, Ginevra?
I would suffer it all again, and more, for one second of his attention, Ginny repl
ied.
You are a fool, Voldemort snarled at her.
I certainly was when I loved you, Ginny snarled back.
SILENCE! Voldemort screamed.
Oh please, control yourself, Tom, Ginny answered. Voldemort s body shook and the tor
ches lighting the dungeon dimmed as hatred roiled off of him. Ginny could actual
ly feel it coming off of his body in waves at her. The cold of it, like that of
a dementor, and it sent the rats in the room scurrying into their holes in fear.
Voldemort cast a releasing spell at Bellatrix, allowing her to speak again.
Rise my servants, he hissed at them. Bella, perhaps you would like to punish her fo
r a time?
Yes, Master, she replied, her voice heavy with anticipation. Bellatrix Lestrange m
oved in front of Ginny, her wand in her hand. She reached her other hand to Ginn
y s chin, digging her nails into her flesh; blood began to flow from the cuts her
fingernails made. Bellatrix let it run onto her hand and then licked it from her
fingers. You will pay for your tantrum you little slut, she hissed.
Ginny sneered at her. Make it good, wench, she replied. Voldemort s servants watched
the exchange carefully. The girl showed no fear at what was going to happen, it
scared all of them; both Voldemort and Ginny could feel it in their minds.
By the way, Bella, which one of these insects is your husband? Ginny asked as she
casually waved her hand in front of her face healing the cuts that had been made
.
Bella s eyes opened wide and there was a murmur of surprise from the Death Eaters
surrounding Ginny. It was the third spell she had cast without a wand and each h
ad been more difficult magic than the previous. Bella raised her wand at Ginny a
nd backed away from her a few steps.
Why do you ask, you little whore? she asked regaining her bravado. Ginny s mouth twi
tched into a genuine smile again, while her voice took on a tone of arrogance th
at she had not yet reached in the exchange so far.
I have decided to leave one of you alive for Neville Longbottom. Hhe has a right
to avenge his parents, wouldn t you agree? Ginny replied. So, I have decided to kill
your husband the second you drop your spell.
The spell Ginny had used to seal Bella s mouth shut and the two healing spells she
had used had put the seed of doubt in her mind. The girl had cast them, while i
n chains, without a wand, like it was nothing to her, she had only seen magic li
ke that from Voldemort and Dumbledore.
Bella stared at Ginny, her body trembling with anger and fear; anger that a sixt
een year old Blood Traitor had such power while she did not, and fear that the g
irl might be able to carry out her threat.
I can feel the fear in her mind, Tom. A sixteen year old girl, stands in chains i
n your dungeon, surrounded by your pitiful servants and they are scared of her t
hreats, Ginny mocked him.
Crucio! Lucius Malfoy snarled from the side.
Despite the chain around her wrist, Ginny s hand swished in a circle through the a
ir creating a shield which sent the spell back at Lucius, he crashed to the grou
nd screaming in agony for a second from his own spell.
I don t believe you were given the right to torture me, Lucius, she said to him with
smirk. The other Death Eaters stared at Lucius as he climbed to his feet his fa
ce red with rage. He raised his wand at her again.
Please, Ginny remarked, her voice one of utter contempt as she raised her hand tow
ards Lucius. Positioning her fingers like she was about to flick a piece of lint
from her shirt she waited. Her challenge to the man who had given her Tom Riddl
e s diary when she was eleven hanging in the air.
Voldemort watched the exchange; actually enjoying the sparring that was going on
in front of him.
Put your wand down, Lucius, Voldemort hissed quietly at him.
Yes, Master, he replied, lowering his arm.
 You were going to tell me which one is you husband, Bella? Ginny said as she dropp
ed her arm and turned back to her. Bella s only reply was her wand hand starting t
o shake.
No, well it is no matter, Ginny remarked. I will figure it out for myself then. And
then she looked around the room, her gaze stopping momentarily on each of the fi
gures.
Voldemort watched her curiously, interested to see if she would be able to break
into the minds of his servants as she indicated she could. The power required t
o do so without eye contact was immense. Ginny s gaze settled on Voldemort again.
Rodolphus Lestrange, she said, third from your left, Tom. Voldemort s mouth twitched i
nto a thin smile. Oh-and don t think you can hide from me back there, Peter, Ginny a
dded before turning her eyes on Bellatrix Lestrange again. I believe you have a p
hrase for it, how does it go? The Master always knows, she sneered at the woman i
n front of her.
Bellatrix's body began to tremble even more as her fear and anger multiplied.
I believe Tom is waiting for you to carry out his orders, Bella. Perhaps you shou
ld say goodbye to your husband before you do.
I m waiting, Bella, Voldemort said calmly from behind her. I feel your hesitation; do
I have to punish you as I did for your failure at the Ministry two years ago?
CRUCIO! she shrieked, pointing her wand at Ginny.

********************

Harry, Ron, and Hermione arrived by portkey in Dumbledore s office after walking d
eep into the Forbidden Forest. Remus, Tonks, Mad-Eye and Mark were already there
.
Is she ok? Dumbledore asked the second they appeared.
For the moment, yes, Hermione replied.
Very well then, Harry, it is time, Dumbledore replied. Harry scowled but picked up
the potion vial on Dumbledore s desk. Before drinking it down, he turned to Hermi
one and Ron.
Don t let her stay too long. Tell her I love her and that I will see her again. Rem
us, Tonks, I m sorry about stunning you, he added. Tonks smirked at him.
I don t fancy letting you do that to me again anytime soon, Harry, she said.
Right, he replied. Harry then drank the potion down, lay down on the couch and fel
l asleep.
You two are really ok? Hermione asked. He didn t hold much back.
We re fine, Hermione, Remus replied. All of them watched Harry as he lay there sleep
ing for a moment before Dumbledore spoke.
Move him to my quarters, Remus, he said quietly. Tonks, you will take the first shi
ft with Hermione and Ronald.
Yes Headmaster, they both replied.
Alastor, I need you to bring the Weasleys and the Grangers, Dumbledore said to him
.
Already gone, Mad-Eye replied heading for the door.
Mark, will you go and ask the Minister to come?
On my way, the Unspeakable answered as he followed Mad-Eye out the door.
Come on you two, Tonks said to Hermione and Ron, leading them to another room off
of Dumbledore s study. They no more than entered the room when Hermione s body tense
d and her first voice screamed in agony in her mind from the effects of the cruc
iatus curse.

********************

Ginny stood in the middle of the dungeon, chains around her wrists, and laughed
as Bellatrix Lestrange directed the cruciatus curse at her. After about fifteen
seconds she shook her head at her supposed tormentor.
You should have said goodbye, Bella, Ginny remarked as she raised her hand towards
Rodolphus Lestrange. The Death Eaters all began to scramble away from the direc
tion her hand pointed. They had never seen anything like this. Bellatrix was sti
ll directing the curse at Ginny, yet she was totally unaffected.
Do not move, any of you, Voldemort thundered at them.
Master, please, help me, Bellatrix pleaded with him. Ginny smiled serenely at her.
He has no mercy, Bella, she said to her. Fear, unlike any Bellatrix Lestrange had
ever known surged through her.
I am not without mercy though, Ginny remarked. Bellatrix felt Ginny s eyes boring in
to her soul. Avada.. Ginny said quietly. Rodolphus Lestrange s body began to tremble
, he started to move, but Voldemort raised his own hand hitting him with a bindi
ng spell. A green glow began to build around Ginny s hand. Bella s hand dropped, the
spell she was casting at Ginny ended and in a room off of Dumbledore s study, Her
mione s body relaxed and her first voice stopped screaming in agony.
What is your price? Bella whispered.
You see what love will do, Tom? Ginny asked him.
It was always her weakness. This is nothing I did not know, Voldemort replied.
Ginny smirked at him. I will collect on the debt you owe me at some other time, B
ella, Ginny said without looking at her.
I think though, that I have had enough fun for today and will be leaving now. Ther
e was a blinding flash of white light that spread throughout the room followed b
y a deafening crash of thunder. Death Eaters were tossed against the walls and f
ell to the floor in heaps.
Reducto! Ginny snarled sending a crushing spell towards the spot on the ceiling wh
ere the chains that were holding her were anchored. She started to walk to the d
oorway of the dungeon, only to have Voldemort step in front of her.
You didn t think it would be that easy, did you? he said calmly to her. Ginny raised
her hand towards the body of Antonin Dolohov.
Avada Kadavera! the green bolt of light leapt from her hand, killing the man insta
ntly. Move, Ginny said to him. Voldemort opened the door behind him and then, levi
tating his servants, he unceremoniously threw them from the room.
We will wait, patiently, for your husband to come; I will take great pleasure in
torturing him in front of you. Voldemort turned to leave the dungeon himself.
If you think I need to go through that door to leave here you are sadly mistaken,
Ginny said to him. Voldemort stopped and turned back to her.
There is no floo network, nor can you apparate in or out of this room. Despite yo
ur ability to perform magic without a wand, it will do you no good to make a por
tkey as this room is protected from that also. I assure you Ginevra, you have to
use this door to exit this room and even you, cannot get past everyone who will
be guarding it. Ginny smirked at him again.
Did you ever wonder how I got to that field on Harry s birthday, Tom? she asked. Vol
demort regarded her curiously for a moment.
That is an interesting puzzle that has not yet been answered.
I apparated.
Voldemort watched her, knowing there was more to her reply.
From Hogwarts, Tom, Ginny finished. Voldemort and Ginny stared at each other, Ginn
y, knowing the truth of the cards she held, Voldemort, trying to decide if she w
as bluffing. He started laughing at her.
That is not possible.
It is for a phoenix, Ginny replied. Voldemort stopped laughing and looked at her f
or a second. Ginny backed away from him another step.
Goodbye, Tom, she said. Voldemort hit her with a reversing spell and the two of th
em began a battle of wills, fighting back and forth, Ginny, trying to over-power
him and transform, Voldemort, not letting her. After more than an hour Ginny st
opped and backed further away from him.
Now what? she asked. You have to keep that spell going constantly to stop me from l
eaving. Even you can t keep me forever, and you know it, Tom.
I will have my Death Eaters use the spell to keep you here, Voldemort replied. Gin
ny laughed at him.
They will be dead as quickly as they come through that door, and you know it.
Then I will just kill you and be done with it, Voldemort hissed at her, his hand c
oming up. Instantly there was a flaming phoenix between them.
Accio Wand! She snapped, summoning the wand of Antonin Dolohov that was lying on
the floor of the dungeon. The wand flew to her hand and she leveled it on Volde
mort.
Voldomort hesitated; it had been almost a year since he fought Harry and the oth
ers in the cemetery. He knew that Harry had grown stronger during that time. And
this girl, he had seen the power of her spells last summer and earlier today. H
e knew she was at least as powerful as Dumbledore, and to engage her in a full o
ut battle would likely bring half the castle down on the two of them. More likel
y she would escape.
It took almost no effort to assume your animagus form, while it took tremendous
effort to stop someone from doing so. If he were to fight Ginny, he would be so
distracted from preventing her from transforming that she would change and be go
ne. He would have lost his spy for nothing, and he knew some of his followers we
re already grumbling about the way Harry had escaped him at the cemetery when Ce
dric was killed, and the Ministry two years ago.
If any of them knew that Harry had left him unconscious on the ground last sprin
g after rescuing the Dursleys, they would be deserting him in droves. Voldemort s
greatest power was fear and some of his followers were beginning to fear Harry m
ore than him.
You won t kill me, Tom, Ginny replied calmly.
And why not?
Because Tom, I know what the prophecy says.
Voldemort looked at her with those red eyes, trying to see into her mind. All he
found was a dense white wall that drained energy from him faster than holding t
he reversing spell on her. Even so, he knew she was telling the truth. Voldemort
conjured a chair and sat down in it.
You have tried my patience far too long, girl. Your death will be a slow, painful
, experience.
If anyone other than the spy comes in here, I will kill them, Ginny replied as she
sat down on the floor. And you know that you cannot stop me while holding that s
pell. If you do, I will be gone before you can blink.
You should have just left Ginevra, your need to embarrass me, take vengeance for
my diary, has left you trapped and doomed your husband. Ginny s only reply was to s
cowl at him. Voldemort s lip curled into a smile.
As foolish now, as you were at eleven, Ginevra. Ginny raised her hands in front of
her and the shackles that were still on her wrists fell to the floor. Voldemort s
smile disappeared.
I m not finished yet, Tom, she answered.
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 18: Stalemate

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.
Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 18: Stalemate

Please, sit down, all of you, Professor Dumbledore said to the Weasleys, the Grang
ers and the Minister of Magic, Amelia Bones. They, along with Remus Lupin, Tonks
, and Mad-Eye all took seats at the table in Dumbledore s office. Dumbledore looke
d at the five people who did not know what was happening and took a deep breath.
What I hope is the final battle with Voldemort began with the attack in Hogsmead
today, he started. The Minister regarded him carefully; while the Weasleys and th
e Grangers looked at each other, concern growing on their faces. Minister, you ha
ve already promised me your cooperation; I am going to need it now.
You have it, Albus, Amelia Bones replied. You are aware that along with the attack
in Hogsmead, there was a mass breakout from Azkaban?
Yes, Amelia. I am, Dumbledore replied. It was expected, along with the attack in Ho
gsmead.
Expected? the Minister asked. The Grangers and the Weasleys all just stared at him
.
Yes, Dumbledore replied. Minister, you are aware of the prophecy that Voldemort tri
ed to retrieve from the Department of Mystries almost two years ago now?
Yes, but I have no idea what it said. Dumbledore nodded at her.
That Prophecy, in short, says that the only person who can kill Voldemort, is Har
ry James Potter. Dumbledore paused to let this sink in on his guests. The Weasley
s and Grangers already knew the same information as the DA, now they were gettin
g more.
There was another prophecy, Dumbledore continued, that says Harry would have three
friends to help him. They are Ronald Weasley, Hermione Weasley, Dumbledore stoppe
d and looked at the Weasleys, and Ginevra Potter. Mr. Weasley took his wife s hand i
n his, not liking where this conversation was going. Dumbledore took another dee
p breath and continued.
Today, Voldemort believed he had laid a trap to capture and kill one or more of t
hese four students when they visited Hogsmead . Instead, he has walked into our tr
ap by taking Ginevra as a hostage.
Molly Weasley let out a strangled yelp and was immediately embraced by Mrs. Gran
ger. Mr. Weasley went white while struggling to control himself. Hermione s father
moved to place his hand on his friend s shoulder. Seeing how neither of the Weasl
eys was capable of speech at the moment Mr. Granger spoke for them.
Perhaps you could explain to us how it is a trap when Ginny is taken, Albus?
 Voldemort has taken her in hopes that Harry will come rescue her. Harry, Ron, and
Hermione have all, as far as Voldemort knows, left the school in an attempt to
find her. Ginny is being held in a room that has no floo network connection; por
tkeys will not work, nor can you apparate in or out of it. Regardless, she can l
eave at any time and Voldemort knows this. He is being forced to constantly prev
ent her from taking her animagus form and over time will suffer a drain in his p
ower. We hope, that by weakening him, Harry will be able to fight him, win, and
live, Dumbledore replied.
Mrs. Weasley simply sat in horrified shock; letting Hermione s mother hold her, co
mpletely unaware that she was even there. Her emotions in such turmoil that even
her subconscious was unsure of how to react.
Ginny is an animagus? Mr. Weasley finally asked. It seemed an absurd question, giv
en that Voldemort was holding his daughter but it was the only thing that came t
o his mind.
Yes, Dumbledore replied.
I assume that her animagus is her means of escape? How? the Minister asked.
Ginny s animagus form is that of the phoenix, she has all of the abilities of the r
eal phoenix in that form, including the ability to apparate out of Hogwarts or t
he dungeon she is currently being held in.
A p..phoenix? the Minister stammered in astonishment. That s impossible, and surly if
she was, I would have been informed when she regist she trailed off.
No, Dumbldedore said catching her question. Ginny is not registered. Neither are Ha
rry, Hermione or Ronald.
Why not? Amelia Bones demanded.
Because keeping the extent of their abilities from reaching the ears of Voldemort
is vital to Harry being able to defeat him.
You and I are going to need to speak privately, Albus, she replied. Clearly not pl
eased with how much she had been kept in the dark.
I trusted you. Dumbledore whipped his head around to face Molly Weasley. How can yo
u have allowed this to happen? she continued in a whisper. Dumbledore met her acc
usatory eyes and steeled himself before he answered.
Molly, I am sorry. If there were any way I could have prevented this, destroyed V
oldemort myself, I would have. But my battle was fought many years ago. This one
belongs to Harry, Ronald, Hermione and Ginny. The second prophecy says that Ron
ald must plan Harry s victory, or Harry must do it himself. I forgot that last spr
ing when Harry s aunt and uncle were taken. I tried to engineer an end to Voldemor
t at that time. The result of it was the attacks on all of the DA members on Har
ry s last birthday.
This is the plan that Ronald has devised. Harry has agreed to it only at Ginny s in
sistence. Anything anyone had done from the moment Harry agreed to the plan that
would alter how the battle between he and Voldemort begins, would have ensured
Voldemort s victory.
Don t give me that. You lied to us, Albus, Molly replied angrily.
Molly, Arthur said squeezing his wife s in an effort to calm her.
 No, Arthur. She shook him off. You told us last spring, she said, returning her atte
ntion to Dumbledore, after Harry and the others rescued the Dursleys that you wan
ted to keep our children here so they would be safe from Vol Mrs. Weasley paused,
still struggling with her fear at the Dark Lord s name. Voldemort," she continued.
"You didn t keep them here so they would be safe. You wanted to train your weapon,
she finished vehemently.
I won t deny that I kept them here to train them. But don t, for even one second, pre
tend that you care for them more than I do, Dumbledore replied heatedly. The forc
e of his own words kept Molly in check and allowed him to continue. The facts are
that Harry, Ronald, Hermione and Ginny are now fulfilling what is their destiny
. I have done everything in my considerable ability to ensure that your children
, my students, survive this fight with Voldemort. All that can be done now is to
support them in anyway we can. If they fail, if Harry fails to destroy Voldemor
t, we are all lost. Everyone fell silent at Dumbledore s words.
Molly, Arthur, the Minister finally said after a few minutes, you ll forgive my blunt
ness, but why does he not just kill her? "
The Weasleay s and Grangers all flinched at the Minister s question.
--I have seen Harry s devotion to her and the boy would chase Voldemort to hell if
he did. If Voldemort wants Harry, that would be as effective as holding her host
age.
That, in itself, is reason not to kill her, Dumbledore replied. Voldemort knows tha
t Harry is his equal and that killing Ginny would likely make him invincible unt
il her death had been avenged. There is however, another reason he will not kill
her. Ginny knows the whole prophecy regarding Harry and Voldemort.
The prophecy, along with saying Harry is the only one who can kill Voldemort, als
o gives a clue to defeating Harry. Voldemort is aware that Ginny knows the proph
ecy, and that having only partial knowledge of what it said is the reason for hi
s downfall seventeen years ago when he tried to kill Harry as an infant.
He does not know what the whole of the prophecy says and is desperate to find out
. He is desperate, because each time he fights Harry, he fails to kill him and H
arry returns the next time stronger and comes closer to destroying him. Last spr
ing, if Harry had known how to destroy Voldemort, this war would have been over
then. Harry does know how to destroy him now and he, Ginny, Ronald and Hermione
have taken the war to Voldemort.
So what is it that you will need from me then, Albus? the Minister asked.
We know where Ginny is, along with most of the inner circle of Voldemort s follower
s. There are also untold numbers of lower level supporters guarding the place. T
he dementors are there, along with a number of giants. We will be attacking in f
orce within the month. I need you to make sure your Aurors, Unspeakables, and an
yone else you plan to send to this battle is ready. Without letting them know an
ything is going on. I don t need to remind you that Voldemort must have spies in t
he Ministry. He must not become aware that a major offensive is in the works.
We can continue to operate as we have been, the Minister replied, sending out small
raiding parties and such. Voldemort will expect me to raid other departments fo
r people to support the Aurors and Unspeakables after the breakout.
Yes, he will. Make sure as many people as possible know the Phoenix charm, that o
ne spell will save more lives than any other spell in existence, Dumbledore repli
ed. The Weasleys and Grangers had fallen silent for a few moments as they listen
ed to Dumbledore answering the Minister s questions. Now, they seemed to snap out
of their trance.
What do you mean Harry, Ginny, Ronald and Hermione have taken the war to Voldemor
t? Mr. Granger interrupted. Where are our other children, and how do you know wher
e Ginny is?
Dumbledore turned his attention from the Minister back to Mr. Granger, his wife
and the Weasleys before replying. Harry is in my private quarters, under the infl
uence of a dreamless sleeping draught and will be awakened when Ginny and Ronald
have determined the time is right for him to fight Voldemort. Ronald and Hermio
ne are in the next room with Mark, the Unspeakable they have been training with.
We know where Ginny is because she and Hermione developed a potion, that when tak
en, allows one mind to be linked with another. Ron and Hermione are attached to
Ginny, and for all practical purposes are in the dungeon with her. If Voldemort
decides to kill Ginny and the safeguards we have set in place for her, fail to a
llow her to escape, they will die when she does. Silence was the only response in
the room.
I am sorry, Dumbledore said quietly.
How is it possible for Ginny to do this? Amelia Bones asked. Simply by the form of
her animagus I know she is extraordinary. But this is Voldemort she is locked in
a room with. Won t he simply overpower her and rip the prophecy from her mind?
Dumbledore turned and pulled his pensive off of the small table that was behind
his chair. He set it on his desk and stood up, preparing to enter it.
The two most powerful sorcerers in the world are Lord Voldemort, and Harry Potter
. Ginny is the third most powerful sorcerer, followed by myself, then Ronald and
then Hermione. Dumbledore continued to speak ignoring the looks he was getting f
rom everyone in the room, including Remus, Tonks and Mad-Eye.
I told you that Ronald and Hermione are attached to Ginny. They are seeing everyt
hing that is happening to her in the dungeon through her eyes. This is Ronald s me
mory of what happened when Voldemort and his Death Eaters first entered the cham
ber with her. I invite all of you to view it with me. Perhaps, it will give you
some idea of how I expect her to survive this.
At first no one moved. But when Molly stood and walked to Dumbledore s desk, every
one, despite the reality of the situation, moved eagerly to join her around the
pensive. The need to observe for themselves what had happened, overriding any co
ncerns they might have had about what they would see. A few moments later, Fawke
s sat on his perch alone in the office waiting for his master and the others to
return from the pensive.
After everyone returned from the pensive, even Remus, Tonks and Mad-Eye sat down
heavily in their chairs again. After Harry and the others had become the Keeper s
of the Tomes of the Damned, the four of them had not been to the DA meetings. O
nly Dumbledore and Mark had observed their training. What they had just witnesse
d in the pensive flabbergasted them.
Voldemort does not know that Ginny is more powerful than I am, Dumbledore said as
he sat down in his chair again. It would be good if that information remained a s
ecret.
Minister Bones nodded in reply.
Is it possible for us to see Ronald and Hermione? Mrs. Weasley asked in a whisper.
 I would suggest not, they are both suffering greatly as Ginny channels the . indign
ities being thrust on her, to them. Seeing you could weaken them, Dumbledore repl
ied in as even a voice as he could. Your children left these with me for each of
you, he added, sliding four small glass vials across his desk to the Weasleys and
Grangers. The silvery grey mist of a memory swirled in each of them.
May we stay in the castle somewhere to be near them in case we can be of some hel
p? Mr. Weasley asked quietly.
A flat has been prepared for you. You can travel to it by floo powder from my off
ice, and back to here again. It is imperative that you not leave the flat or my
office for any reason. We have gone to great lengths to convince Voldemort that
your children have abandoned my help; it would be good if he believed you had al
so. Your children s pensives have been left in the flat so you may view the memori
es they left for you.
Very well, Albus, Mr. Granger replied. He stood up and after pocketing the four gl
ass vials pulled his wife to the fireplace. Please tell my daughter and son-in-la
w that we love them. He and his wife along with the Weasley s disappeared a moment
later.
She is really more powerful than you? the Minister asked after they had left.
Yes, Dumbledore replied simply.
And her knowledge of magic how is it possible for a sixteen year old girl to know
what she does?
Dumbledore regarded the Minister for a moment before replying.

********************

Severus, you will bring me a vial of veritaserum, Voldemort said to him.

Yes, Master.
Please, you think you will get the prophecy out of me that easily? Ginny remarked
before Snape could take a step.
Voldemort glared at her, he had been preventing her from transforming for a day
now and her taunts were starting to truly grate on him. Snape had directed the c
ruciatus curse at her three more times since Bella had the day before and she co
ntinued to just laugh at him when Snape did.
He had called in Goyle, intending to have Snape direct the curse at him just to
see if he was faking it, but the second the door had opened, Ginny had cast the
killing curse towards it.
Goyle had managed to duck back behind the door, but Voldemort knew she had misse
d on purpose. If she had truly wanted to hit the man, then she would have let hi
m enter the room and not given him an escape route. It had been a warning that V
oldemort knew she would not repeat.
Voldemort did not need to constantly put all of his power into the reversing spe
ll, but whenever she tested him, he had to respond instantly to prevent her from
changing. It infuriated him to no end that she was dictating the terms of her i
mprisonment. Yet he knew if he diverted his attention from the reversing spell t
o defend his servants, she would likely be able to muster enough power to transf
orm. Once she did, there would be no stopping her from leaving.
You think I would not protect the information from something as simple as veritas
erum? I take the antidote to it daily, and I have thirty days before it wears of
f, Ginny sneered at him.
You seem unconcerened that you might be here that long, Voldemort hissed at her. Wh
ere is your precious husband now? He showed up in hours to rescue those Muggles
who raised him, yet he has not even attempted to find you.
And how would you know if he has attempted to find me?
Because he has not attempted to invade my mind you foolish girl, Voldemort replied
laughing at her. Ginny simply stared at him. Voldemort stopped and watched her
for a moment.
He already knows where you are, doesn t he? Voldemort asked. His voice had become ve
ry dangerous. Ginny didn t respond other than to look at him, her face an unreadab
le mask.
Voldemort considered this information carefully. It wasn t that he didn't want Har
ry to find Ginny. He had just expected Harry to have to get the information by i
nvading his mind. That Harry knew where Ginny was and Voldemort did not know how
he had obtained the information concerned him.
How did he find you? Voldemort demanded.
Why should I tell you? Ginny retorted.
Voldemort began to slowly try and pry into Ginny s mind only to find the wall of h
er defense waiting to repel him. Ginny simply smiled at him.
It won t do you any good to try and move me to another location, she said, correctly
guessing what Voldemort was considering. There is nowhere on this earth, that he
will not be able to feel where I am. Besides that, the only way I m leaving this
dungeon is dead or unconscious. And I dare you to try and put me in either state
, she goaded him as she tried to transform. Voldemort caught her again. But the e
ffort of it had served her purpose. Reminding him once again that to attack her
would allow her to escape.
Severus, you will instruct the others that our location is known and to expect an
attack, Voldemort hissed.
Yes, Master. Master, do you have a timeframe for the attack?
What do you think, Severus?
Yes, Master, Snape replied, bowing before leaving the room. Ginny watched him go a
nd then went to the toilet.
Do you even have the decency to turn around? she asked.
No, Voldemort replied.

********************

There were three beds in the room, each with privacy curtains around them. A lar
ge dining table with chairs for up to ten people, a small writing desk sat on on
e wall under the window. A door on the opposite wall led to a private bathroom.
The sunlight streaming into the room was in direct contrast to the gloomy mood o
f its occupants.
Ron sat on the largest of the three beds leaning against the wall. Hermione was
asleep with her head in his lap. And for the moment, the privacy curtains had be
en moved away from the bed. Tonks paced back and forth in the room while Remus L
upin watched from one of the chairs at the dining table.
It was Ron s turn to be awake and he was sitting with Hermione while she slept, qu
ietly running his fingers through her hair. She had suffered an hour of the cruc
iatus curse while Ron rested. Voldemort was losing patience and was having Snape
send the curse at Ginny more often as the week wore on. It was the only spell G
inny wouldn t counter when Voldemort instructed him to punish her.
The fact that she simply sat there, impassively absorbing the curse with no effe
ct, infuriated Voldemort more than the fact that she would block the other spell
s. He was starting to try and invade her mind at times now. The effort of keepin
g him out was begining to take a toll on Ron and Hermione.
Hermione and Ginny had created the mind-linking potion near the beginning of the
time they had started training with Harry in legilimency and occulmency. The ti
me last summer when Harry had shown Hermione the memory of her raising her wand
at Ron when Voldemort had him under the imperius curse, Harry had thought he was
fighting just Hermione. In truth Ginny had been bolstering her defense. The pot
ion did not allow her to help Hermione attack Harry, so she had not seen the mem
ory he showed her, but she had been well aware of the mess Hermione became after
that.
Voldemort believed the effort of keeping him out was not allowing Ginny to trans
form. In truth, like when they had done it with Harry, it took almost nothing fo
r Ginny to direct Voldemort to Ron or Hermione. She could transform easily if sh
e chose to when he tried to attack her in her mind. And the drain on his power w
hen he did so was much greater than when he was only keeping a weak hold on the
reversing spell.
She hasn t eaten in a week, Ron said quietly.
That was expected, Remus Lupin replied. Hence the potions she took before hand.
He suspects nothing yet. It is possible to go for three or more weeks without foo
d, Tonks said as she sat down next to her brother-in-law and put her arm around h
is shoulder.
She s drinking out of the toilet, Ron answered.
She has to drink, he would suspect something after more than three or four days i
f she did not pass out from not drinking, Tonks answered him.
She has been sending cleaning spells at it beforehand, Remus offered.
I know. It s just the thought, Ron replied. Holding his head in his hands, he sighed
in frustration. Tonks moved behind him and started to rub his shoulders for him
.
Thanks, he mumbled. A few minutes later he tensed again. Here it comes, he said and
his body began to tremble from the effects of the cruciatus curse.

********************
Hidden under his invisibility cloak, Draco Malfoy moved quietly down the path to
the gates of the school. He had been summoned and he knew better than not to go
. Moving to his left as he exited the grounds, he walked to the woods and waited
at the appropriate tree. It wasn t long before his arm burned again.
I m here, he called out quietly as he pulled the invisibility cloak off.
We can see that now, dear nephew, Bellatrix Lestrange cooed at him as she wrapped
him in a hug. Draco tried not to shudder, he new she would as soon slit his thro
at as hug him.
Father, Draco said, turning to him. His father merely nodded in reply.
You wanted something? Draco asked.
We want to know where Potter is, Draco, his aunt replied.
I don t know. He, Weasley, and the Mudblood disappeared from the grounds the day of
the Hogsmead attack three weeks ago.
You have heard nothing from any of their friends? Lucius asked.
No, father.
And you believe that they have abandoned Dumbledore?
I watched the exchange of words when Potter found out his wife was gone and Profe
ssor Snape had been the one to take her. Potter looked like he was going to kill
Dumbledore. The other two followed him without a glance back when Dumbledore as
ked to help find her. Potter even stunned the werewolf and the metamorphagus whe
n they tried to stop him.
Lucius and Bella looked at each other, concern on their faces. The news was the
same as the last time they had come. Their Master would not like it any more tha
n he had the first time.
I take it Potter hasn t shown his face to rescue his wife? Draco asked.
No, and the Master s temper grows short. She has pushed him and me too far, Bella re
plied.
You re lucky that she has occupied him for the last three weeks, Bella, Lucius drawl
ed at her. If it had not been for that, you would have been punished for your wea
kness. The Master will not forget that you owe your husband s life to the girl.
I will never pay that debt, Bellatrix hissed in reply.
She never expected you would, she only wanted to show the Master how weak you wer
e, Lucius answered.
She made quite the fool of you too, Lucius, Bellatix retorted. Draco s father turned
white with rage.
At least she did not laugh at me when I cast Cruciatus curse at her.
No, she only reflected it back at you without a wand, and then laughed at you whi
le you struggled back to your feet, Lucius.
 I think I should head back to the school, father, unless there is something else?
Draco interrupted, noticing that both his aunt and father were sliding their han
ds into their robes. He wanted to get out of there before either of them drew th
eir wands. They were as likely to kill him as each other.
No, Draco. There is nothing else, you may go.
Thank you, father. Draco pulled the invisibility cloak back over his head and turn
ed to go back to the school.

********************

Albus Dumbledore looked up at the mirror on his desk; the gargoyles that guarded
the stairs to his office had started to move, though he could see no one there.
Curiosity getting the better of him, he moved to the secret staircase to the ha
llway below and descended.
A moment later he stepped out from behind the photo, hidden by an invisibility s
pell and hiding his presence by reversing the proximity detection spell so that
he registered as something the size of a mouse and not a full-grown human. He mo
ved to the staircase in front of his office and focused in on the presence he fe
lt in front of him. He quickly sent a silencing charm, followed by the immobiliz
ing charm, and last a stunning spell. He then levitated whomever he had captured
back into the secret staircase, taking them down to another secret room under h
is office.
Draco Malfoy lifted his head and slowly took in his surroundings. He was in a da
rk, but comfortable room. There were no windows, so he didn t know if it was day o
r night outside. Each wall of the room had one large fireplace on it with two to
rches providing light on either side of it. The remainder of each wall was cover
ed with life size portraits of different wizards and witches. All of who were wa
tching him curiously. Draco turned in the comfortable chair he was in to the las
t wall; looking for a door of some sort to the room.
The Headmaster does not like people snooping around his office under invisibility
cloaks, boy, Mad-Eye growled at him.
Draco started slightly and then glared angrily at him. Getting control of his an
ger before he answered, he remind himself that this was not the man who had turn
ed him into a ferret his third year.
I could hardly be seen approaching him for a casual conversation, Draco replied co
ldly.
Don t take that tone with me, boy. I ve fought your father more than once; you don t se
em any more formidable.
You should be nicer to me, I have something you might want, Draco sneered at him.
Mad-Eye looked at him curiously for a second.
Ok, he remarked, I ll bite. Malfoy laughed at him.
I don t think so old man, the only one I m talking to is Dumbledore, or maybe Potter,
if you know where he is.
Mad-Eye gave away nothing in his reaction to Malfoy s challenge. Pulling out a kni
fe, he started cleaning his fingernails. Fixing both his normal and magical eye
on the knife, he spoke almost as if Malfoy wasn t there.
 No one knows where Potter is or for that matter either of the Weasleys or their p
arents. They re all gone, vanished into thin air it would seem. I don t envy Voldemo
rt when Potter finds him though. Malfoy cringed at the Dark Lord s name. Mad-Eye sm
iled inwardly at Malfoy s involuntary response to the name.
I can help Dumbledore find her then, Malfoy finally said. Mad-Eye pointed his wand
towards the fireplace shooting a silvery substance out of it. They both sat the
re watching each other warily while they waited for Dumbledore to join them.
Don t suppose you ll tell me why I should trust you? Mad-Eye asked conversationally. M
alfoy smirked.
Not likely.
Right, Mad-Eye answered. The silence fell over the room again as they waited. Malf
oy got up and started to pace back and forth, Mad-Eye just watched him, looking
for some sign that Malfoy was changing his mind.
Nice cloak by the way, he commented. How did you come by it? Malfoy stopped and look
ed at him warily.
My father is very rich. He started pacing again. Mad-Eye just let him go. After ab
out half an hour Malfoy began to lose patience.
How long is it going to take him?
Mad-Eye smirked. He is a very busy man; he can t come running to the son of every D
eath Eater who offers to help him. Draco glared at the man and started pacing aga
in. It was another ten minutes before Dumbledore entered the room.
That would not really be the truth, as he had been there the whole time. Draco d
idn t know that and from his point of view, Dumbledore simply appeared. One second
there was no one there. The next time he turned in his pacing, Dumbledore was s
itting comfortably in a squashy, high backed, armchair in his path, picking at a
piece of lint on his robes.
For the love of Draco yelped as he turned.
Good evening, Mr. Malfoy, Dumbledore said casually to him. Draco looked at him, su
ddenly more nervous than he had been since his father had brought him before the
Dark Lord over the Christmas holiday.
You are scared, Dumbledore remarked. Draco blinked. Good, I would be concerned if y
ou were not. Draco didn t say anything. He just stood there not knowing how to resp
ond.
You have some information for me? Dumbledore asked calmly. Draco swallowed hard an
d started pacing again.
I need protection, he finally said.
Voldemort is very difficult to protect people from, Draco. Draco felt his skin cra
wling at the name, and the memory of those blood-red eyes flared in his mind.
Please, can you call him something else? he asked. Dumbledore ignored the comment
and continued with his previous train of thought.
He managed with the help of a spy to take a student three weeks ago, who is nearl
y as powerful as I am. She has not been heard from since. I can offer you little
 protection from Voldemort. Draco flinched again at the name; he swallowed hard o
nce more before speaking.
I have reason to believe she is still alive. Dumbledore s face gave away nothing as
he surveyed Draco over his half moon glasses.
I should believe you because? he asked. You see, I had a similar conversation years
ago with a former Professor, Professor Dumbledore continued, who just three weeks
ago took one of my students and delivered her to the hands of a Master, he swor
e to me he did not serve anymore. He gave me reason to believe him and I did. Yo
u see what that trust has brought me since. You will forgive me, Draco, if I am
a little wary of someone who has never given me any reason to trust him. Draco di
dn t reply.
May I see your arm, Draco? Dumbledore asked.
Draco flinched, and his right hand subconsciously moved to his left forearm and
rubbed it. Dumbledore and Mad-Eye watched him intently. Draco moved close to Dum
bledore and pushed the sleeve of his shirt up revealing the dark mark on his for
earm.
When did this occur? Dumbledore asked him.
Over the Christmas holiday, Draco whispered.
I see, Dumbledore remarked. Draco pulled the sleeve of his shirt down again.
I was the one who pushed Millicent Bulestrode into starting that petition, Draco s
aid quietly. Dumbledore nodded at him.
I had no choice, Draco added in a pleading tone, his voice cracking under Dumbledo
re s gaze.
Yet you are making a choice now? Dumbledore asked. Why should I believe your change
of heart is true and that you are not a new spy sent to replace your former hea
d of house? Draco stood trembling in front of Dumbledore now, barely able to cont
ain the rage that was just below the surface and equally close to breaking down
in tears.
H .He .k..ki..killed .my m mother, Draco finally managed to choke out. A single tear roll
d down his cheek. When .when sh.. she tried to stop him from taking me to..to..
The Dark Lord, Dumbledore finished for him. Draco s shoulders slumped and he nodded
once in reply. He, being your father? Draco nodded again, his body seeming to slum
p even more. Dumbledore sighed.
I am sorry, Draco. Draco nodded at him again. It was quiet for a long time in the
room. Draco stood there in the middle of the floor. His body seemed to almost ha
ve become a statue, as Dumbledore and Mad-Eye watched him. Finally he shook his
head and straightened his slumped shoulders.
Ginny offered me friendship once, he said quietly. No one else ever has. I want to
help her, if it s not too late.
Do you know where she is, Draco? Dumbledore asked him quietly.
I think so.
You will tell Alastor everything you know, Draco, Dumbledore said as he stood up a
nd headed for one of the secret exits from the room.
 Yes, sir, Draco replied. Thank you, sir, for believing me. Dumbledore stopped and sp
oke without turning around.
I said I believe you, Draco. That does not mean I trust you.
Y Yes, sir.
You are not to leave the castle for any reason, Draco. I will know if you do, eve
n with your cloak. If you are summoned, you are to call Fawkes. Find somewhere y
ou will not be observed and call for him.
Fawkes, sir?
Simply say, Fawkes, will you come to me? You will then be able to communicate with
me. Draco gulped.
Yes, sir.
Do you know why I believe you, Draco?
No, sir.
Because you said you wanted friendship and not revenge, Draco. With that last stat
ement, Draco was left staring at the spot Dumbledore had just left.
Shall we get started? Mad-Eye asked after a minute.

********************

Do you believe him, Dumbledore? Mad-Eye asked as he sat down in the chair across f
rom Dumbeldore s desk in his office. Dumbledore sat back in his chair and steepled
his fingers in front of him.
I saw his answers in his mind before he gave them. He is either very skilled at l
egilimency and occlumency, or he is telling the truth.
Even about Potter s wife offering him friendship?
Dumbledore smiled at the question. In her own, unique way, yes.
Do you trust him?
No. I do not at this time trust him, Alastor,
I was hoping it would take a little more than what he gave us, Mad-Eye commented.
He will have a chance to earn trust during the battle that is to come. He will be
kept in the dark until then, Dumbledore replied.
He is not like one of the members of the DA, Dumbledore. He will have trouble get
ting out of his own way in a real fight.
Dumbledore frowned at Mad-Eye s observation. I am sure his father has been teaching
him some. It will have to be enough.
Mad-Eye nodded. How much longer are you going to allow Potter s wife to stay in tha
t dungeon? he asked, changing the subject. The other two are starting to look pret
ty bad, I can t imagine what state she is in, he added. Dumbledore sighed before he
stood up and moved into the room where Ron and Hermione were staying. Mad-Eye f
ollowed him.
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 19: Checkmate Part One

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 19 Part One: Checkmate

Hermione and Ron wearily lifted their heads as Dumbledore, followed by Mad-Eye,
came in the room. The circles under their eyes only just started to tell the sto
ry of how weak they really were. Remus and Tonks looked on; the concern evident
on their faces.
Voldemort had been spending more and more time trying to break into Ginny s mind.
And when he wasn t doing that, he was directing Snape to cast the Cruciatus Curse
at her for hours on end; sure that eventually she would weaken enough that it wo
uld start to affect her.
Ginny was alternately directing the pain to either Ron or Hermione. And even tho
ugh Snape was doing his best to fake it, that did not change the fact that it fe
lt like they were being burnt at the stake. In order to lessen the strain on the
two of them, Ginny had started fighting Voldemort herself every third time he t
ried to enter her mind.
How is she? Dumbledore asked.
Fine, for the moment, he is only preventing her from transforming right now, Hermi
one answered shakily. She had just been released from the Cruciatus Curse after
more than two hours; minutes before Dumbledore entered the room. Dumbledore look
ed at the two of them trying to decide.
She won t come if we ask, sir, Ron said quietly.
Headmaster, it is time to bring her back, Professor Tonks interjected.
Tell me why you feel this way Nymphandora? Dumbledore replied.
Because she has not eaten in three weeks. She is too strong for that to be true.
Voldemort will begin to suspect something if she stays more than another day or
so, Tonks answered. You also have the fact that Ron and Hermione, while still more
than a match for me, are getting weak. If Voldemort gets through, into one of t
heir minds, the game is up. Everything that has been fought for and gained in th
e last three weeks is gone.
I agree with her, Remus said quietly from the corner.
I do too, Mad-Eye added. Dumbledore glanced around the room letting his eyes settl
e on each of them for a second.
Everything is in place; you all know what to do? They all nodded in reply. Remus, y
ou may go wake Harry and send him on his way.
Yes, Headmaster, Remus replied and headed for the door.
Wait! Hermione shrieked. Remus stopped and turned around. Hermione hurried over to
him, reaching behind her head and undoing the clasp of the necklace Harry had g
iven her. Tears streaming down her face, she handed it to him.
Give this to him. Tell him I expect him to come put it back on for me, she said. Te
ll him that both Ron and I love him and that I need him to come back to me. Remus
took the necklace from her and hugged her tight.
He will come back, Hermione, he said before he let her go. Then he was gone.
Dumbledore walked to the desk and picked up an empty ink well. He waved his wand
over it creating a portkey which he set on the desk. He then pulled a mirror ou
t of his pocket.
Minister Bones, he spoke into it. It was a few seconds before there was a reply.
Yes, Albus? the Minister s voice came back through the mirror.
It is time, Minister. Harry is on his way to the chamber; give the signal to your
army.
Very well, Albus. I ll see you in a few minutes, she replied. Dumbledore tucked the
mirror back into his pocket.
I must go and make sure things are ready for the attack on the castle. As soon as
Remus returns, you are to tell Ginny that Harry is waiting and every second of
delay on her part weakens him. She is to leave the dungeon at her first opportun
ity. As soon as she returns, Remus is to tap the portkey and join me. You two ma
y come or stay. You have done more than your share. I won t even try to tell Ginny
what she can or can t do but even she will not be able to join Harry.
Yes, Headmaster, they both replied.
Nymphandora, Alastor, Dumbledore said, holding out a broken quill in his hand to t
hem. Professor Tonks stood, along with Mad-Eye and reached out to touch the quil
l.
Good luck you two, Tonks said and then Ron and Hermione were alone. Hermione and R
on sat down on the bed together and held each other tightly.
He ll come back, Mione, Ron whispered.
I love you, Ronald Weasley, Hermione answered. I m not staying here while my friends
fight, Ronald, she added after a moment.
I know, Mione. Neither am I.
Hold me, Ronald.
Always, Hermione. They fell silent and sat holding each other until Remus Lupin re
turned.
He s ready, he said quietly.

***************

Voldemort sat with his eyes closed, contemplating the girl across from him. She
confounded him. Her power was immense, and it puzzled him as to why she had not
provoked a real fight in order to escape. If he was honest with himself, and he
was, he knew it was doubtful he could have kept her here if she had. It seemed h
owever that she was intent on proving her superiority over him in a much more su
btle, yet resounding way.
When it first became apparent that neither he nor Snape would be able to punish
or torture the girl in any manner that seemed to affect her, he had considered h
aving one of his Death Eaters bring another hostage into the dungeon. He had bee
n intent on seeing how long she would resist when he tortured a child in front o
f her. And against a weaker sorcerer he would have. But his own ego had stopped
him.
Ginny had beaten him once when she was eleven. Thrown his diary away and escaped
his clutches on her own. It wasn t until she stole it back, trying to protect Har
ry that she had ultimately fallen to him. He knew she was convinced she could do
it again. That she could escape whenever she chose too.
Once and for all, he would show her what real power was. He would play her game
and slowly wear her down. He would take what he wanted from her broken mind. And
once he had, Draco and Lucius could play with her all they wanted. She would be
powerless to stop them. And her husband, weak fool that he was, would be broken
when he found her mutilated body.
She was weak now, rarely did she attempt to transform, instead saving her streng
th to keep him out of her mind. The dark circles under her eyes made it look as
if she had been beaten.
Ginny was only sixteen, and petite for her age. She had weighed barely ninety po
unds when she had been captured. And now despite the potions she had taken that
had sustained her during her captivity, she had wasted away to less than seventy
. Her cloths hung on her skeletal like frame, making her appear even worse than
she was.
Voldemrot opened his eyes to look at Ginny again. She was sitting there, her own
eyes closed, as she leaned her head back against the wall. He knew better than
to believe she was sleeping. The slightest movement from him and she would insta
ntly be alert.
His lip curled into a thin evil smile; while he basked in the glow of eminent vi
ctory. Unaware, that the other side was about to make its second brilliant play
in a row.
Ginny, Dumbledore says it s time. You re to leave at your first chance, Hermione said.
I can fight longer, Hermione, Ginny replied.
Harry has already been woken and moved into place, Gin, Ron said to her. Every seco
nd you delay he grows weaker. It is time to leave. You have done everything you
can.
Ginny cursed silently before replying. She should have expected them to take the
decision away from her. I will leave the next time he enters my mind, she finally
answered.
And then, without a single hint that she was going to, Ginny tried to transform,
Voldemort caught her again.
You grow weak, Ginevra, he taunted her. No food for three weeks, nothing but toilet
water to drink. Even a witch as powerful as you will fall sooner or later. Ginny
glared at him and slowly climbed to her feet, stumbling forward a step or two.
And yet you still fail to enter my mind, Tom, she snarled in reply.
Doesn t it bother you that your husband has not come for you yet? he asked in a perf
ectly friendly tone.
He will come soon, Ginny answered easily.
Your faith is misplaced, girl. I gave up on him long ago. Yet the prospect of the
prophecy has kept me from killing you. Give me what I ask and your death will b
e painless. His death will be painless out of respect for someone who would dare
to laugh in my face.
Ginny laughed at him again. I have not even started to fight yet, Tom, she replied
. Voldemort smiled. He hadn t expected her to give in. In fact, he would have been
disappointed if she had.
Defiant to the end. A pity you picked the wrong side, he said quietly. And then Gi
nny felt him trying to enter her mind. But instead of directing him to Ron or He
rmione so she would be able to transform and leave, she fought him herself.
Voldemort waded into what was left of Ginny s occulmency shield. A thin white clou
d that teased him with the closeness of her memories and emotions, crack through
what was left of it, grab just one of them and she would be finished. He search
ed, calmly, deliberately for something that would let him enter her mind so he c
ould end this charade. Finally, under the relentless attacks of the last three w
eeks, there was a break. Voldemort felt it and reached with his mind to take it
from her.
Ginny let a memory well from deep within her. She had been working for days to s
eparate it. Make it as pure as she possibly could. Her mind spun with the image
of an eleven year old girl writing in her diary. The transparency of the emotion
she felt at that moment of her life flooded into her body. Love, for Tom Riddle
, and then into Voldemort s.
Voldemort screamed in agony dropping to his knees, clutching his head, and writh
ing in pain.
I win, you bastard! Ginny snarled just before she assumed her animagus.
Snape sprang forward sending spells at her trying to stop her from leaving. His
spells either missed or were countered by Dobby, who hit him with a stunning spe
ll, sending him sprawling against the wall.
AVADA KADAVERA! Voldemort thundered from his knees, as his hand flew at Ginny. As
Ginny dissapeared in a flash of light. Peter Pettigrew transformed from a rat an
d jumped in-between Voldemort, and where Ginny was. That had not been expected.
The Death Spell slammed into him, thereby saving Dobby who, in making sure Ginny
had escaped safely, had stayed longer than he needed to. He took his second cha
nce and left before Voldemort could attack him again.
NO! Voldemort screamed into the chamber. He sent a crushing spell at the dead body
of Peter Pettigrew turning it into a bloody pulp; a second later he rounded on
Snape who had managed to push himself to his knees after recovering from Dobby s s
tunning spell, who had held nothing back in hitting him.
You will breathe none of this. Wormtail attempted to hit me with a spell and that
allowed her to escape, he hissed at him.
Yes, Master, Snape replied.

********************

It is good to see you, Ginevra, Remus said, catching her as she stumbled forward a
fter transforming back to her human form. He handed her a potion, which she dran
k down in one long pull. A few moments later the connections between hers, Ron s a
nd Hermione s minds were ended.
You should have let me stay longer, Ginny replied, and then she caught sight of Ro
n and Hermione as they hurried over to her. The three of them broke down in each
other s arms as the relief from the stress they had been dealing with washed over
them.
I m sorry, Ginny, Ron said quietly.
Don t be, Ronald, Ginny replied, holding him tight to her. I m fine and he s weakened. T
at s what we hoped for. Remus watched them for a few moments and then spoke up.
Ron, Hermione, if you re coming with me, we need to leave. Ron and Hermione pulled a
way from Ginny and joined Remus, hands poised over the portkey.
Are you coming, Gin? Hermione asked. Ginny shook her head.
No, I m going to help Harry.
You will not be able to reach him, Ginevra, Remus said quietly.
He will know I m there, Ginny replied.
Good luck, Gin, Ron said quietly.
Be careful, all of you, Ginny answered and then she changed back to her animagus.
A moment later she was gone in a flash of light. Ron, Hermione and Remus disappe
ared a second after her.

********************
The Wizarding world carried many myths. More so than the non-magic world simply
because of the nature of magic and its practitioners to be more secretive than t
heir Muggle counter parts. One of those myths was that Slytherin Castle was in f
act, not a myth at all.
It loomed on a rocky isle in the middle of the North Sea, half again as large as
Hogwarts itself. On two sides of the castle, sheer cliff walls plunged straight
from the massive stones of its foundation into the sea over three hundred feet
below. The other two sides were surrounded by dense forest growth that made the
Forbidden Forest back at Hogwarts seem cozy and inviting. The forest pressed to
within 20 meters of the perimeter walls of the castle; kept from encroaching fur
ther by the spells and charms Slytherin himself had used to conceal his mighty f
ortress.
The soaring towers and turrets of the castle had stood empty and unused since th
e fall of Salazar Slytherin. The protective spells and concealment charms that h
ad been in place at that time, had kept all but those who knew the location of t
he castle from finding it. And as those who knew passed into the next life, know
ledge of the castle, and the island itself for that matter, had turned from trut
h to disregarded legend.
At the time of his first falling, Voldemort had counted the myth of the castle a
s just that, a myth. But as he had moved about the earth in his semi-spirt form,
he had heard the whispers from beyond more clearly. The whispers had led Voldem
ort, the last heir of Slytherin, to what was his. And now, once again, Slytherin
Castle was the seat of power for the greatest evil the magical world had ever s
een.
Another more accepted myth was the existence of the group that called itself, Th
e Order of the Phoenix. The existence of the group was considered fairly common
knowledge. But its membership, that was another matter. The Order of the Phoenix
was only slightly less old as an organization, than the school of Hogwarts itse
lf. Godric Gryffindor, Rowena Ravenclaw and Helga Huffelpuff had founded it when
they had joined together to fight against Slytherin.
Since the death of Rowena Ravenclaw, the last of the founders of Hogwarts and th
e Order to pass on, only the current head of the Order had carried its two most
closely guarded secrets. Those two secrets had resided with Albus Dumbledore unt
il Ginny had been captured. The first secret, the one where the Order knew of th
e existence of Slytherin Castle and its location had been revealed to a select f
ew at the time of her capture.
The second secret had been revealed less than fifteen minutes ago. That secret w
as the unplotable, magically concealed area just inside the woods that were less
than forty meters from the front gates. That area now teamed with attacking sor
cerers from the Order, Ministry and the DA; all of them safely hidden from the e
yes and ears of the Death Eaters they could see patrolling the battlements of th
e castle.
Three of those attacking sorcerers paced impatiently at the designated portkey a
rrival area. Lost in their own world, they were unaware of the tensions that sur
round them. There was a flash and Ron, Hermione and Remus Lupin appeared out of
thin air.
It is done, Remus said before Dumbledore, Molly or Arthur could ask the question.
Molly Weasley rushed to envelope Ron and Hermione in her arms, but stopped sudde
nly.
Where s.. she asked looking desperately at them.
 She went to Harry, Mum, Ron said before she could finish the question. Molly nearl
y collapsed on his shoulder with relief at the news that Ginny was safe. Her rel
ief was short lived.
Molly, you need to return to the hospital wing, Arthur Weasley said. Now, he urged,
pulling her away from Ron and Hermione. Madam Pomfrey is going to need your help.
Molly turned to her husband and allowed him to activate the portkey to send her
back to Hogwarts. Ron and Hermione turned and followed Dumbledore to the front o
f the lines.
What s he doing here? Ron snarled an instant later when he caught sight of Malfoy.
He is here to help, Ronald, Dumbledore replied calmly. Ron glared at him and Malfo
y in turn. There is no time to argue, Ronald. You will have to take him at his wo
rd. Now, since the two of you are here, you will come with me after the initial
attack and assist to set the anti-apparation and portkey blocking spells. Ron gl
ared at Malfoy again.
Fine, he growled.
Betray us, and if Ginny doesn t exact revenge on you, I will, Draco, Hermione said t
o him.
You better help the Headmaster, Hermione, Draco replied. Hermione gave him a last
look and turned to Dumbledore.
I ll do what I can, she said.
Dumbledore nodded. Taking a large crystal from his pocket, he levitated it into
the clearing in front of the assembled mass of attacking sorcerers. The crystal
began to glow faintly and the signal was passed down the lines, all of them rais
ed their wands and directed a Crushing Charm towards the softly glowing crystal.
The stone began to glow brighter as the combined magical power of more than fiv
e hundred Aurors, Unspeakables, Order members, Ministry employees and DA members
was channeled into it.
Dumbledore let the stone continue to absorb the incoming spells until it began t
o pulse red with the unreleased energy it was holding, and then when it seemed t
hat the stone would surely explode, he threw his arm in the direction of the cas
tle. An instant later the stored energy in the stone exploded in one massive spe
ll slamming into the wall of the tower to the left of the castle gate. Hermione
watched in stunned disbelief as the ten foot thick stone wall at the base of the
tower was obliterated and the rest of the tower began to crumble, it seemed in
slow motion, to the ground.

********************

Voldemort s head snapped up as a colossal explosion rocked the castle. The force o
f it was such that the mortar in-between the immense stone blocks of the dungeon
started to rain down on him and Snape in the form of small pebbles and dust. Ev
en as he began to move to the door of the dungeon, a second explosion rocked the
castle.
Snape trailing in his wake, Voldemort moved into the hallway leading out of the
dungeon. They were met by the terrified faces of several junior Death Eaters who
, upon seeing their master, fell to their knees.
 Master, one of them spoke. We re under attack.
Voldemort raised his wand and killed him. I know that you fool, he snarled. What ar
e you doing on your knees you idiots!? Defend me! he bellowed a second later. The
Death Eaters scrambled to their feet and began rushing to the stairway out of t
he dungeons.
Master, Snape said urgently while reaching out to touch Voldemort. Voldemort stopp
ed and looked at the hand on his arm. Snape dropped to his knees instantly.
You forget yourself, Severus, he hissed dangerously. You are lucky I have need of y
ou at the moment.
Forgive me, Master. I did not wish to offend. I needed you to listen for a moment
, Snape replied.
What is so important that you would risk touching me, Severus, Voldemort asked. Sn
ape reached into his robe and pulled out a wand, which he held out to Voldemort.
Master, you cannot fight him with your wand. Voldemort looked at the wand in Snape s
hand. I would be honored if you would use mine, Master, Snape said quietly.
And what will you use, Severus? Voldemort asked.
If you will allow it, Master, I would be honored to use yours. If not, I will sim
ply place my body in front of any spell sent at you, Snape replied, with as much
anticipation as he could create. Voldemort s wand dropped to the floor in front of
Snape.

You will be rewarded, Severus, he answered, taking the wand from Snape.
With his head bowed in deference to his master, Snape didn t see the look of surpr
ise on Voldemort s face at the tug of a portkey in his belly before he disappeared
.
Severus Snape picked up Voldemort s wand and slowly climbed to his feet. As he did
, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a vial of polyjuice potion.
More likely, I will die a horrid death, Master, he said before drinking the potion
. He then apparated to the grounds outside the castle, appearing before Dumbledo
re as Mr. Granger. Most of the people fighting against the Death Eaters believed
him a traitor, he couldn t very well show up as himself and not expect to be dead
a moment later.
It is done, he quickly said to Dumbledore before he ran off through the chaos to j
oin the battle.
Now! Dumbledore said to Ron and Hermione. They nodded at him and the three of them
apparated to the top of the highest tower in the castle. They then began channe
ling their anti-apparation and portkey blocking spells into the same crystal Dum
bledore had used to channel the Crushing Charms moments ago. A spider web of lig
ht began to grow out of the crystal forming into a dome over the tower, spreadin
g and growing to encompass the castle and grounds. The dome of crackling red and
white light reached the ground and it became impossible for any of the Death Ea
ters to apparate or portkey away from the castle in an attempt to escape.
Ron and Hermione both collapsed to the roof of the tower, near exhaustion from t
he time spent helping Ginny to fight Voldemort and the enormous expenditure of e
nergy that was required to set the spells they had just helped Dumbledore with.
Here, Dumbledore said, handing them each a bottle of Pepperupper potion. The web wi
ll hold for an hour, maybe a few minutes less, I must go and do what I can to he
lp Remus and the others with the giants. Stay together and good luck, to both of
you. And then in a whirling of his cape he was gone. Ron pulled Hermione up with
him a moment later as the potion took effect.
Looks like Mark and the rest of the DA have the dementors under control, Hermione
said. After spending the last three months preparing for it, all of the DA, who
were still in school, minus Neville, stood on the top of the second highest towe
r with the Unspeakable; directing their spells to a second crystal. They had bee
n charging the crystal for the past three months and now, what should have been
fifteen patronuses, was ninety. Their silvery forms could be seen racing around
the perimeter of the castle in an ever tightening circle, herding the dementors
to a confinement web.
Let s start over there, Ron said pointing to a courtyard.
Hermione nodded at him. I love you, Ronald.
I love you, Mione, he replied and with two pops they apparated away.

********************

Harry leaned against the wall of the Death Chamber, hidden in the shadows as he
waited. Remus had woken him less than ten minutes ago and while he knew Ginny wa
s ok at that moment. He did not know if she had managed to escape Voldemort s hand
s or not. Harry knew it had to be this way. He had to be in place before Voldemo
rt arrived. That didn t make it any easier. His fingers played with Hermione s neckl
ace around his neck, a small bit of comfort to cover his agony.
Husband.
Harry s head snapped up and a smile came across his face. You re alright, Gin? he aske
d nervously.
I told you I would come to you, Ginny replied.
I love you, Ginevra Potter.
I m waiting for you, Husband.
Harry felt a prickling coming from his scar. I think he s coming, Gin.
I love you Harry James Potter. Fight with that knowledge in your heart.
I will return to you, Gin, Harry replied.
I know, Harry. And then, though she left his mind, the power of her love swelled i
n his heart and all fear left his body.
Harry focused on closing his mind as tightly as he could. It was only a moment l
ater that Voldemort arrived at the top of the stairs. His momentum from travelin
g by portkey carried him tumbling down the steps to the floor of the Death Chamb
er towards the crumbling stone arch. Harry couldn t help smiling, as he watched th
e Dark Lord fall.
Nice touch, Harry s first commented.
No wonder the twins were so eager to donate one of their fake wands, his second
added.
I wonder who they found to test the arrival point of that thing? the third asked
.
Voldemort slowly pushed himself to his knees, raising his head to take in his su
rroundings. His eyes stopped for a moment on the arch. Taking his time, he delib
erately climbed to his feet and absently brushed at his robes as he searched the
rest of the room. Harry stepped forward and briefly let a tiny crack open in th
e conduit that connected the two of them. Voldemort spun to face him.
You, he hissed.
Who did you expect, Dumbledore? Harry replied casually. Voldemort stared at him. Yo
u are now the rat in my trap, Voldemort. Not a comfortable feeling is it? Harry t
aunted him.
Voldemort s hand shot towards Harry. The spell he tried to send from the wand Snap
e had tricked him into taking reversed and he was thrown against the wall of the
chamber.
It wasn t the spell, or the wand exploding in his hand, tearing it off, that cause
d him to scream in agony, it was his body coming into contact with the wall of t
he chamber. Voldemort rolled away from the wall, scrambling to his feet as he di
d.
Already, you re not thinking clearly to have attempted to use the wand that was use
d to bring you to me, Harry remarked quietly. He had moved back into the shadows
again, hidden by the invisibility spell and turning the proximity detection spel
l inward. His presence, to Voldemort, felt like that of a rat and the chamber wa
s filled with them. Voldemort tried to track in on his voice.
You must be getting weak from a loss of blood, Voldemort, Harry commented from his
left. You re near immortal, yet even you will collapse from the loss of it. This ti
me Harry s voice came from Voldemort s right. Harry watched in satisfaction as a sil
ver hand formed over the stump that remained of Voldemort s right hand.
I ll bet that took a lot out of you, didn t it? You see, Voldemort, every spell we ca
st, every bit of magic we perform in this chamber comes entirely from within us.
That hand, the material to make it came from somewhere else in your body. Conju
re a sandwich, you re eating your own flesh; water is your own blood.
Have you figured it out yet? Harry asked. A binding spell erupting from the wand G
inny had given him. Voldemort blocked the spell, sending ropes of hissing snakes
back at the source, Harry waved his wand and the snakes disappeared in wisps of
white smoke.
SHOW YOURSELF! Voldemort thundered.
Why? Every time Harry spoke, it was from a different location in the chamber. The
stunning spell erupted from his wand slamming into Voldemort, who despite the sh
ield he erected, was thrown to the ground.
You have never fought fair, why should I? Harry asked.
Voldemort had climbed to his feet again; and was starting to be able to separate
 out which of the rats he felt in the room, was Harry. He whirled and sent his o
wn stunning spell at Harry. Harry s wand waved in a circle and the spell reflected
back at Voldemort, who was forced to deflect it with his own shield. The spell
ricocheted to the wall and was absorbed without so much as scratching the stone.
Voldemort stared at the wall in amazement. Harry dropped the two spells he was
using to hide with. They took more energy to maintain than the one Voldemort had
used to locate him. There was no sense in wasting energy
Interesting, isn t it? he asked. He was actually curious himself about the nature of
the prison he was in. Harry raised his wand at the wall and a moment later he b
ellowed, Avada Kadavera! The spell flew to the wall and spread along it, encompass
ing the room in an ethereal green glow before fading. Curious, that I can touch i
t and you can t, Harry remarked reaching out and placing his hand on the wall when
Voldemort s focus returned to him. Do you like my new wand by the way? My wife made
it for me, from one of her tail feathers. I think it actually increases my powe
r.
Your wife is dead, Voldemort shrieked at him.
Harry snorted. Hardly, as I just spoke with her seconds before you arrived here."
Voldemort s silence was returned by Harry s knowing smile.
You see, Voldemort, the next line in the prophecy says, And the Dark Lord will mar
k him as equal, so, we tricked you into taking her. Voldemort s blood-red eyes darte
d around the chamber. Harry continued.
You have spent the last three weeks fighting her, and two other, very powerful so
rcerers, while I have been sleeping. You are weak, while I am strong. Dumbledore
has spent years developing the spells for this prison, and months casting them,
preparing this chamber. There is no way in or out for either of us. Eventually,
you might figure something out, but it will take you months, by which time you
will be too weak to actually perform the magic necessary to break his spells.
You really think I can t leave here? Voldemort asked condescendingly.
Even my wife can t get in or out of here, Harry replied. But by all means, go ahead a
nd waste your energy trying, it will only make it easier for me to destroy you.
I cannot die, Voldemort replied simply.
We both know that s not true."
Voldemort simply stared at Harry, a flicker of fear in his blood red eyes.
"Yes, I know," Harry said.
The fear in Voldemort's eyes changed from fear to anger and hatred in a instant.
"We shall see, then, won't we Potter."
"Yes, we will," Harry answered, letting the conduit open between them.

********************

Cho and Neville moved together along the stone wall searching out Death Eaters.
Hearing noise behind them they stopped and waited for whoever it was to come int
o sight. Sounds of battles around the castle grounds echoed off of the walls of
the courtyard they were in. The cries of agony from the injured fell on the deaf
ears of two who had been in battle before and seen the devastation it caused. T
here was no time for the wounded right now, only for hunting and there were thre
e in particular they were after.
Cho raised her wand as she felt the person moving around the corner of the wall
and coming into sight. She relaxed and dropped her wand when she saw the blue gl
ow emanating from whoever it was that came around the corner. Everyone involved
in the attack had taken two potions; one, that caused the glow, another, that al
lowed you to see it, the creation of Hogwart s Potions Master for just this occasi
on.
Over here, she whispered loudly to the figure. The person, on seeing them, quickly
rushed in to join them in their hideout.
Professor Chang, Mr. Longbottom, the man remarked upon sitting down with his back
against the wall, breathing heavily. Cho and Neville looked at him curiously.
Do we know you? Cho asked. Mr. Granger smiled at them.
You do not recognize your former Potions Master? Snape replied calmly.
Professor Snape? Neville asked incredulously.
Considering only about fifteen people know I am not a traitor, I can hardly show
up as myself, can I?
Cho and Neville shook their heads and chuckled slightly.
Any idea where the Lestranges or Pettigrew might be? Cho asked.
Listen for the most insane laughter, Snape replied. That will be Bella; her husband
will be close by. As for Pettigrew, he is dead. Cho s mouth twitched into a half s
mile.
I know you wanted him for yourself, Cho, Snape remarked.
He is dead, that is enough, Severus. Snape nodded at her.
I think I will join you on your hunt, if you don t mind? Snape asked. Neville opened
his mouth to protest. I will only step in if you have problems, Mr. Longbottom.
They are too dangerous to let go, if you and Cho fail. They must be killed or ca
ptured tonight if at all possible.
Let him come, Neville, Cho said quietly while reaching out to touch his face. We we
re assigned them because we would be relentless, not so we could exact revenge.
Fine, Neville said and he turned, leading the way around the wall to the next cour
tyard. As they reached the end of it, the insane laughter of Bellatrix Lestrange
came to the ears of Professor Snape.
Looks like you ll get your chance, Longbottom, he remarked, as he pulled Cho and Nev
ille flat against the wall.

********************

Ron and Hermione stood back to back in an open courtyard on the other side of th
e castle grounds. Spells flew around them as they tried to fend off the group of
Death Eaters they had come across. The two of them had decided to start from th
e back of the grounds and try to work their way to the front of the castle.
The Chess Master, having played brilliantly to this point, had made a colossal e
rror. They were surrounded by more than forty Death Eaters almost immediately up
on entering the courtyard. And while it might have been a pitched battle against
them at the height of their powers, they were in grave danger in their weakened
state.
If they could have, they would have apparated out of the courtyard to somewhere
else on the grounds, but the Death Eaters had trapped them in a smaller web simi
lar to the one they had helped Dumbledore with at the start of the battle.
The only way out of the courtyard was to fight their way out.
Use the Death Spell! Ron bellowed at Hermione.
Ronald!
Mione, this is war! The Minister auth . Ron s response was cut short; he had been hit
by six spells at once. It was too much for his shield to take and he fell to the
ground, unconscious, at Hermione s feet.
Hermione didn t pause in her fighting; only stepping over the body of her fallen h
usband so she could protect him from getting hit again. The Death Spell began to
rain from her wand and the Death Eaters who had been closing in on them were fo
rced back again. Hermione looked desperately for somewhere she could take cover.
Seeing nothing she could get to, her eyes fell on the stone benches around the
perimeter of the courtyard.
Hermione began summoning them to her; turning them on their side she formed them
into a wall around her and Ron. It wasn t much, but it allowed her some protectio
n as she continued sending the Death Spell in random directions. It was enough t
o keep the Death Eaters at bay, for the moment. Pausing in her attempts to defen
d herself, Hermione took a second, to send a reviving spell at Ron and then turn
back to the Death Eaters.
Ron groaned when Hermione s spell hit him. He was awake but not really. Hermione t
ried kicking him with her foot to get him to wake up. Ron groaned again and his
head rolled to the other side.
RONALD! GET UP! Hermione screamed in his mind.
Ron groaned, his head rolling from side to side. Something in his mind knew he h
ad to wake up, but he couldn t do it. His eyelids fluttered open and closed a numb
er of times. If Hermione had had time to look down at him, all she would have se
en were the whites of his eyes rolled back in his head. Hermione chanced the tim
e for another reviving spell.
WHA Ron moaned again. A Crushing Charm hit one of the benches sending stones and de
bris flying over the two of them. The bench split in two and Hermione was forced
to repair it; placing it back in position. She sent the Death Spell in the dire
ction the Crushing Charm had come from and was rewarded when a figure stuck its
head around the corner right into the path of the spell. Hermione kicked Ron aga
in.
Wha why kick me, Mio, Ron mumbled.
RONALD! GET UP! Hermione screamed in his mind again
Mione?... Ron groaned his eyelids fluttering open again.
GET UP! RONALD! Hermione screamed at him. Ron slowly rolled over, moaning with pai
n as he did.
RONALD! I NEED HELP!
Hermione s voice finally started to register in Ron s mind. He managed to take in hi
s surroundings and realized his wand was in his hand; the sounds of the battle g
oing on around him flooded into his brain. He staggered to his feet knocking int
o the stacked benches around him and Hermione, nearly falling down again.
JUST STAY DOWN! Hermione yelled at him. HOLD THE BENCHES TOGETHER FOR ME! Ron sank t
o his knees again shaking his head desperately to clear it.
RONALD!
I got it! he managed to get out, taking over control of holding the benches in pla
ce, while Hermione continued to send the Death Spell at the Death Eaters surroun
ding them.
With the Phoenix Charm arrayed in a circle around the benches, it was enough to
hold them at bay. They could not defend themselves from the Death Spell, and eve
ry time one of them ventured out, Hermione either killed them or just missed the
m with her spell.

Author's note:
I'm very sorry to do this. This was not supposed to be two chapters. But for wha
tever reason, whenever I try to submit the whole chapter, part of it gets cut of
f. I figured it would be better to post it in two parts, than not at all.

Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 20: Checkmate Part Two

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 19 Part Two: Checkmate

Dumbledore apparated from the tower where he had set the containment dome with R
on and Hermione into the vast courtyard that the main gates of the outer castle
walls opened onto. He cringed for half a second at the broken remains of one gia
nt lying with his body half submerged in a fountain.
His eyes were ripped from that gruesome sight when he saw Arthur Weasley fly thr
ough the air and crash into the statue of Salazar Slytherin that stood in the ce
nter of the fountain. The giant who had struck him advanced on his fallen form o
nly to be engaged by Hagrid and Grawp.
DAD! Bill Weasley shouted rushing from behind the stone wall where he had been sen
ding spells at the giants. The spells of more that fifty sorcerers tried to cove
r him from the swinging arms of the other giants. He had nearly reached his fath
er when one Giant broke through the wave of spells and his hand slammed down ont
o the back of Bill s head, crushing his skull and killing him instantly.
NO! Remus shouted as both he and Tonks physically restrained Percy and Charlie fro
m rushing into the open also.
Taking a lesson from Ginny Potter, Dumbledore let his anger mount. His power beg
an to flow, building to a crescendo he had not reached since defeating Grindelwa
ld.
The Crushing Spell erupted from his wand striking the giant advancing on Bill, s
quare in the face. The giant s brains exploded from the back of its head and its d
ead body tittered precariously towards the statue and Arthur s crumpled form at it
s base. Dumbledore just managed to summon Arthur to him before the Giant fell on
to the statue with a deafening crash.
Behind Dumbledore, an explosion of non-magical making went off at the feet of an
other giant. The beast screamed in agony as both of its legs were blown off, sen
ding it crashing to the ground.
Fred and George stood up from behind the wall they were using for shelter. Toget
her they levitated the third and last bomb they had made from their fireworks su
pply, sending it into the open and near a giant whose back was turned to them. A
bolt of fire shot from the wand of Professor McGonagal to the bomb. The explosi
on, larger than the last one, tore into the giant killing it instantly.
The giant fighting both Hagrid and Grawp was joined by three others, and Hagrid
was sent flying through the air into the wall of the castle. His body struck it
with such force that a Death Eather standing on top of it was knocked off balanc
e. The Death Eater fell, bouncing off of Hagrid s motionless form on his way to th
e ground.
Grawp s howl of rage at the sight of Hagrid s motionless body precipitated and attac
k of such ferocity that the four giant s he was now battling seemed to loose confi
dence.
Dumbledore s own rage threatened to consume him as his most loyal and dedicated fr
iend lay motionless on the ground. The spells that flew from his wand slammed in
to the four giants that were now falling back under Grawp s attack; a few moments
later only one was left standing.
He turned to flee in the direction of the wall where Fred, George and Professor
McGonagall were hiding. As the three of them began to run from behind the wall,
Professor McGonagall was hit by a stray spell and fell with a broken leg. The on
rushing giant was struck in the back by more than thirty Crushing Spells and beg
an to fall towards her. Fred and George stopped and turned to rush back to Profe
ssor McGonagall in an attempt to keep the Giant from crushing her.
Petrificus Totalus! Professor McGonagall s spell hit them when they were only feet a
way. The Giant s body crashed down onto her. The head of the creature only inches
from the twins frozen forms. They could only watch in horror as Dumbledore levit
ated the giant off of Professor McGonagall. A moment later he released the twins
from the spell she had cast on them.
Quickly, he said. Take her and the others who are injured outside of the containmen
t dome. Use your portkeys and take them to the hospital wing.
Fred and George nodded and levitating her body, moved through the gates of the c
astle towards the staging area for the attack. Dumbledore headed back into the c
astle.
Listening quietly for a moment, he turned to towards the sounds of the most vici
ous battle coming to his ears. Moments later, the Death Eaters understood the po
wer available to a man who could kill a giant by himself with one spell.

********************

Neville peered around the corner. He could see that Bellatrix and her husband ha
d managed to disarm a couple of people that he did not recognize. He only knew t
hey were on his side because of the blue glow coming from their crumpled bodies.
They were both writhing in agony under the effects of the Cruciatus Curse.
Neville and Cho stepped out from behind the corner each sending binding spells a
t the two Death Eaters. Bellatrix caught the movement out of the corner of her e
ye and dove out of the way of the spell sent at her. As she rolled to her feet,
she directed a releasing spell at her husband and then her own stunning spell at
Cho. Cho s wand waved in a circle creating a shield which sent the spell back at
Bellatrix. Hit by her own spell, Bellatrix was thrown into the fountain behind h
er.
Neville advanced on Rodolphus Lestrange in a slow steady march as the two of the
m battled back and forth, spells flying furiously through the air, neither getti
ng the upper hand.
Snape took the opportunity to pull the two crumpled forms to him. Neither of the
m did anything but groan when his reviving spells hit them. Snape frowned. The b
attle was not very old for their minds to have split. Yet he knew if anyone coul
d inflict enough pain to have driven them to that point in so short of a time, i
t was Bellatrix. Snape directed a stabilizing spell at the two victims and activ
ated the timed portkey that would take them to St. Mungoe s once the containment d
ome collapsed. He then turned his attention back to the battle in front of him;
the wounded would have to wait. These two, now that he had found them, must be c
aptured at all costs. If Longbottom and Cho were not up to the task he had to be
ready to step in.
Bellatrix came up from the fountain, infuriated; profanity flowing from her mout
h in a manner Cho did not know was possible. Bellatrix s power was nearly half tha
t of Hermione s and the spells that came at Cho drove her back for a moment.
Cho had stood up to spells from Harry over the course of the last year. She coul
dn t do it for long but she had grown powerful herself. Motivated by the death of
her father, Bridgette, the other DA members killed that past summer and her own
time spent suffering the effects of the Cruciatus Curse, she fought back. She ha
d lost Cedric, her first love, to Voldemort in this war and she would be dammed
to hell if she would fall to this woman or lose Neville.
Neville started to gain an advantage against Rodolphus Lestrange and was forced
to cast the phoenix charm as the man sent the death curse at him. Rodolphus was
forced back into a wall as the spells from Neville began to overwhelm him. It wa
s his own binding spell that Neville reflected back at him that finished him. A
moment later he was hit by Neville s stunning spell and his wand was ripped from h
is hand by a summoning charm. Neville turned to watch as Cho and Bellatrix battl
ed back and forth.
Bellatrix was growing desperate, aware that her husband was out of the fight and
pushed to her limit by this girl, her own spells coming back at her from the sh
ield Cho would erect, the death spell useless against her. And then it happened.
Her shield spell failed under the force of Cho s stunning spell. Her wand was rip
ped from her hand and she was bound in anti-aperation coils a moment later.
Neville levitated the unconscious form of Rodolphus Lestrange next to his snarli
ng wife and joined Cho as she stood over her.
You will both suffer for this when my master comes for me, she spat at them. Snape
joined them a moment later and sent a reviving spell at Roldolphus Lestrange.
I doubt that, Bella, Snape sneered at her. She looked at him, her anger lost in cu
riosity for a moment, the voice she knew, but not the face.
Polyjuice potion, Bella, Snape remarked, only a few people know that I truly fight
for Dumbledore. Most think I am the traitor who brought Potter s wife to your Mas
ter. The disguise keeps them from killing me on sight.
You are a dead man, Severus, Bella hissed at him. Snape ignored her.
Longbottom, I never thought I would say this, but I m impressed, Snape said to him.
Neville merely nodded at him.
Judgement has been passed on these two already, Longbottom. You can kill them whe
re they have fallen with a clear conscience, Snape said. Neville looked at the tw
o Death Eaters, who only glared back at him.
No, Professor. I will not kill them, they can go back to Azkaban or be sent throu
gh the veil, whatever the Ministry decides. Bellatrix started laughing insanely a
t the three of them.
I will escape and hunt you down, boy. You will join your parents in St. Mungo s bef
ore I am finished with you, she screeched at him. Snape looked at Cho and Neville
and then turned to Bellatrix and Rodolphus Lestrange.
I m afraid not, Bella, he replied raising his wand at her. I have fewer morals than L
ongbottom or Professor Chang, the price I pay for having associated with you, fo
r far too long. For the first time since falling to Cho, Bellatrix s eyes showed f
ear.
I ll see you in hell, Snape said and the Death Curse leapt from his wand, twice, kil
ling both Bellatrix and Rodolphus Lestrange. He turned and his eyes met those of
Cho and Neville the three of them looked at each other for a moment before anyo
ne spoke.
Let s go see if anyone else needs help, Cho said quietly, before turning to lead the
way to the next courtyard.
********************

The pain surged in Harry s scar as the connection between he and Voldemort opened.
The battle of wills that had ended in a draw almost a year ago resumed. All of
the love Harry felt for his family and friends flooded into Voldemort s body, driv
ing the Dark Lord to his knees screaming in agony. The bolt of red light streami
ng from Harry was met by the green bolt from Voldemort as he fought back.
Despite how much Voldemort had been weakened by fighting against Ginny, Ron and
Hermione for the last three weeks. The pain that Harry felt from Voldemort s hatre
d surged into him, stronger and more powerful than last year. Harry staggered ba
ck, focusing on directing the pain to his fourth voice. The red and green bolt o
f light streaming between Harry and Voldemort stabilized for time; wavering slig
htly towards Voldemort and then back to towards Harry. It stopped again, then, a
lmost imperceptibly, the red beam from Harry began to steadily eat away at the g
reen light streaming from Voldemort.
Voldemort, knowing he couldn t run this time, that for at least one of them this w
ould be the end, managed to climb to his feet. Fighting as desperately as Harry,
he lashed out with his hand sending a flaming blue serpent at his enemy. Harry
flicked his wand and the Phoenix Charm flew from it. The bird streaked at the st
riking serpent catching it in its talons and carrying it away from Harry. The tw
o flaming forms crashed into the wall of the chamber and a purple light flared a
round the room as the flames spread and then dissipated.
Harry s wand flicked again, wrapping Voldemort in a cocoon of molten red light. Wh
en Voldemort had sent the serpent at him, the effort of countering the spell had
caused the green beam of light streaming from Voldemort to surge towards Harry.
Now, wrapped in the cocoon of Harry s new attack, the red light from Harry surged
towards Voldemort, regaining the ground he had lost and a little more. Voldemor
t struggled to throw off the new attack, finally causing the cocoon to uncoil ar
ound him, falling to the floor at his feet. He threw his hand towards Harry and
the glowing red coils flew towards him. Harry caught them in the sweep of his wa
nd, ducking under them and allowing them to carry past him to the wall where the
y instantly turned to ash.
Harry renewed his attack into Voldemort s mind, harsher than before. More personal
memories flowing from him: filling his mind and heart with feelings of love. Th
e image of Ginny standing in front of him the night he gave her the diamond earr
ings.
How about, because I want it? The memory of Ginny s words to him, flooded into Harry
's mind. The felling, of utter devotion, resonating in his heart at that moment
in time drove into Voldemort, throwing him back against the wall of the chamber.
Harry was only aware of Voldemort s screams of agony in a detached way as the red
light from him surged to the form that was struggling to its knees in front of h
im now. The pain in his own mind became harder to ignore as he forced his way de
eper into Voldemort s mind, threatening to spill over his ability to direct it to
his fourth voice.

********************

Draco Malfoy moved, silently and unseen under his invisibility cloak, along the
edge of the path. Having been in the castle most of the Christmas holiday, he ha
d made a point of learning the layout as best he could. He had been in the dunge
on once; and only hoped he could remember how to get there again, and that when
he did, he would not be too late. What he was going to do once he got there, he
had no idea.
The sounds of a fierce battle came to his ears from around the next bend. As he
peered around the corner he could see the backs of at least eight Death Eaters a
nd the fallen bodies of a least a half dozen more. He looked up at a smaller dom
e of webbed light spread over the courtyard and grimaced. Apparently these follo
wers of the Dark Lord had decided if they could not escape, they would take some
of their attackers with them.
He crept forward, trying to see whom they were fighting, contemplating what to d
o. He couldn t take them all. The best thing to do would be to find the witch or w
izard casting the web and allow the people they had trapped a chance to leave.
Draco stepped into the stairwell and quickly moved up to the walkway that surrou
nded the courtyard. Looking down, he was stunned to see what appeared to be one
person surrounded by a makeshift shelter of stone benches, holding off close to
twenty Death Eaters arrayed around him in a circle. The fallen forms of over two
dozen Death Eaters lay strewn about courtyard. He watched, as despite the spell
s raining down on the benches they held together, and the person inside sent the
green bolt of light that was the Death Curse randomly in a circle. The Death Ea
ters would occasionally attempt to send the death curse back but each time, it w
as met by one of the flaming birds that formed a defensive ring around the stack
ed benches.
It actually works, Draco thought to himself. They had been teaching it all year
in Defense Against the Dark Arts at school. Few students had managed it and they
had not actually seen it performed against the Death Curse. Draco focused back
in on the person trying to defend themselves. He couldn t see where the containmen
t web was coming from. But up here, he could get off a number of spells before t
he Death Eaters knew what hit them.
Hermione was in trouble; she and Ron had both over estimated themselves after ta
king the Pepperupper Potion. And now, even though Ron was no longer unconscious,
he could barley hold the benches together. Hermione was having to help him with
it. Her concentration was starting to fail. She was having trouble maintaining
the Phoenix Charm around them, and she could feel every spell she sent, draining
her further.
She looked desperately around the courtyard; just catching sight of a glowing bl
ue form watching from above. A second later the Death Spell erupted from the per
son s wand, once, twice, a second blue form appeared next to the first and joined
it in attacking the Death Eaters surrounding her and Ron. Hope swelled in her he
art, adrenaline surged through her body, renewing her strength momentarily.
The first indication that the Death Eaters had of someone behind them was Malfoy s
third spell slamming into the stone wall to the left of its intended target. Hi
s aim was destroyed from the surprise of the person who joined him in attacking
the Death Eaters.
"Hit what you re aiming at, boy, Mad-Eye growled at him. Malfoy stared at him, stun
ned to see him there. Mad-Eye didn t look at him as he continued to send spells at
the Death Eaters below him.
Fight boy, they re in trouble down there. We need to clear an escape route for them
.
Malfoy focused back in on the scene below him. Mad-Eye had either killed or stun
ned three more of the Death Eaters who stood between the person barricaded behin
d the stone benches and a path to safety. There were still four Death Eaters blo
cking a way out of the courtyard for whoever was trapped down there.
The Death Eaters spun and started to move for cover from the two people attackin
g them from above. They were somewhat trapped; if they moved to the other side o
f their stone wall, they would open themselves to Hermione s spells.
Can you get up yet? Hermione yelled at Ron. Ron staggered to his feet next to her.
Yeah, he gasped leaning heavily on her with his arm draped over her shoulder for s
upport. She staggered slightly under his weight. Her eyes widened when she saw t
he pink frothy spittle at the corners of his mouth.
We have to get him out of here! the voices screamed in a panic in her head.
What do you think we re doing? Hermione snapped at them.
What? Ron wheezed.
Nothing, get ready to run, we have help from over there, Hermione indicated with h
er head while sending another Death Curse at one of the Death Eaters who was sti
ll blocking their way out of the courtyard and had moved too far around the side
of his hiding spot.
She got another one, Mad-Eye remarked as the Death Eater fell.
She? Draco asked as he took aim at one of the three Death Eaters still blocking th
e escape route.
Look s like Ron can at least stand, Mad-Eye said. Good. Means I won t have to go in and
get him.
Is that Weasley?
Both of them, Mad-Eye replied as another Death Eater fell. He and Draco were being
forced down now as the Death Eaters on the far side of the courtyard started se
nding spells at them. Mad-Eye ducked down, and then popped back up sending the D
eath Spell at one of the two Death Eaters still blocking Ron and Hermione s escape
route, missing him to his right. Mad-Eye ducked down and watched through the st
one floor with his magical eye as the two Death Eaters turned tail and ran, clea
ring the path for Ron and Hermione.
We have to cover them now boy, no ducking out of the way until they make the arch
below us.
Malfoy nodded at him.
On three we cover them, when I tell you, go for the stairs and pull them up here
with us, Mad-Eye said to him.
Draco nodded again. Ok.
Three! Mad-Eye bellowed as he jumped up and sent the Death Curse at the Death Eate
rs hidden on the far side of the court yard.
COME ON WEASLEY, he thundered. WE AINT GOT ALL DAY!
Malfoy jumped up and added his own spells to Mad-Eye s.
Hermione watched the last two Death Eaters run from where they were hiding and t
hen she heard the voice of Mad-Eye bellowing at her to run.
Ready? she asked Ron, he nodded at her. On three send a spell behind us and let s go.
Ron pointed his wand back over his shoulder. Two, he said, tensing his body as he
prepared to try and run.
THREE! Hermione yelled and they bolted from the shelter of the falling benches. Ro
n could barely make his legs work and Hermione nearly fell as she dragged his st
aggering form along with her.
Now! Mad-Eye barked at Draco.
Draco darted for the stairs and reached the bottom just as Ron and Hermione got
to them. He stepped in front of Hermione; she and Ron crashed into him and fell
to the ground. Ron screamed out as his ribs protested the abuse being heaped on
them.
THIS WAY! Draco shouted pointing up the stairway. He and Hermione grabbed Ron and
looped his arms over their shoulders; causing him to scream out again as the two
of them dragged him up the stairs. Mad-Eye met them at the top.
Is there somewhere we can hide, Malfoy? he growled, shoving Hermione out of the wa
y and taking her place in supporting Ron.
Through here, Malfoy replied dragging them down a corridor. He stopped and hit the
wall with his wand; a panel slid to the side and allowed them access to a small
room. They ducked into it; dumped Ron to the floor and he hit the wall with his
wand again. The door panel slid closed and locked.
Move! Hermione demanded pointing her wand at the lock.
Malfoy jumped out of the way of her spell.
Recognition! she snarled. Mad-Eye and Malfoy looked at her. They might find us, but
they won t be able to unlock the door, she snapped at them.
Nice to see you too, Mad-Eye growled back at her.
Ron had tried to get to his feet after Mad-Eye and Malfoy had dumped him upon en
tering the room and now sank to his hands and knees. He was overcome with a fit
of coughing, hacking up blood and phlegm from his lungs. Hermione sank down and
pulled him to her and he leaned weakly up against her. Mad-Eye squatted down in
front of them. Ron managed to focus on Mad-Eye and reached his hand out clapping
it on his shoulder.
Thanks, he gasped. And then he turned to Malfoy who eyed him warily. Ron put his h
and out. I suppose I owe you my life and my wife s, he said quietly.
Malfoy took Ron s hand in his. Consider it paid, your sister saved mine, he replied.
Remind me to thank her. If I ever see her again, Ron said quietly. He closed his e
yes and leaned his head back against the wall. Hermione stood up after watching
this exchange. And now she stepped forward and hugged Malfoy. His response was s
imilar to what Ron would have done three years ago if she had hugged him.
Thank you, Draco, she said. Before letting him go and moving back to Ron.
Erm yeah, he replied. Draco suddenly remembered he was trying to get to Ginny when h
e found Ron and Hermione. We need to go. I know where they re keeping Ginny, he said
 urgently. Hermione looked at him quizzically.
Relax, Malfoy, Mad-Eye replied sitting down on the floor. Draco looked at him in d
isbelief. She escaped just before we started the attack. Malfoy s mouth dropped open
. Dumbledore didn t trust you. So he sent you after her, with me as a tail. We figu
red either way we came out ahead. You would do as you were told and try to reach
her or you would lead me to a nest of Voldemort s biggest followers. Either way,
we would find out if you were trustworthy. Malfoy s eyes blinked. Besides that, Ron
is in no shape to go anywhere.
She escaped? Malfoy asked in disbelief. How? Mad-Eye grunted at him.
Just because I trust you doesn t mean I ll tell you everything. Malfoy continued to st
are at him. You saw the mess these two made of those Death Eaters before you foun
d them? Mad-Eye asked him.
Yes, Malfoy replied cautiously.
Let s just say that Potter s wife would not have needed our help, Mad-Eye commented. Fr
ankly, he added, if these two had not just spent three weeks helping her fight the
Dark Lord, they probably would not have needed help either. You two look like h
ell by the way.
Ron opened one eye and looked at Mad-Eye. You re one to talk, he quipped, his voice
heavy with pain. Malfoy just stared at them opened mouthed. Mad-Eye looked at hi
s watch.
Only about five minutes left, any chance you know how to apparate Malfoy? he asked
.
I ve been working at it, Malfoy replied hesitantly.
Yes or no, Malfoy, Mad-Eye growled.
Yes.
Are you two up to it?
There was no response from Ron as his eyes rolled back in his head, a raspy gurg
le accompanying each breath he took in. Hermione started moving her wand over hi
m trying to find what was wrong.
Guess not, we ll use our portkeys, Mad-Eye said. He waved his wand over himself, Ron
, Hermione and Malfoy, activating the timed protkeys that hung on a chain from e
ach of their necks. Let s get him to the hospital, he added as he started helping He
rmione try to determine what had happened to Ron.
Draco watched, surprised at his own anxiousness and cursing himself for not know
ing anything that could help.
Just before she felt the tug of a portkey in her tummy, Hermione was able to det
ermine the spell that Ron had been hit with. Her eyes filled with tears and her
cry of anguish went unheard as she traveled through the abyss to the hospital wi
ng at Hogwarts.

********************

Harry had forced his red beam of light to within inches of the Dark Lord. And no
w, he reeled with the hatred he encountered in the mind of Voldemort. The pain h
e was feeling seemed almost to be beyond his ability to register anymore. If he
could have spared the energy to think about it he would have wondered if it was
possible to kill one of the voices and if you did, what it would do to you.
Harry focused his mind on the last night he and Ginny had spent together, before
she went willingly to be captured by Voldemort. The emotion of finally sharing
himself with her welled within him and the red beam of light forced its way down
and touched Voldemort.
When it did, the battle changed. The pain being sent at him became less focused,
but now he was forced to deal with the images of Voldemort s crimes. Harry cringe
d under the onslaught of visions of people being tortured.
Sensing his revulsion, Voldemort started consciously thinking of the most heinou
s acts he had committed. An infant being skinned alive in front of its hysterica
l parents flew into Harry s vision. He recoiled from the inhumanity of the crime a
nd Voldemort was able to throw him out of his mind.
Harry staggered back and as he recovered himself, he looked up to see Voldemort
changing shapes, assuming his Animagus form. He retched violently as the toxic b
reath of the deadly nundu filled the chamber. The giant, panther like, creature,
nearly twice the size of Ron s lion form, began to charge at Harry even as he him
self began to change shape.
Harry was nearly transformed when the nundu s jaws clamped around the throat of th
e dragon. The thick scales on the dragon s neck prevented the nundu from ripping i
ts throat out. The dragon shook its massive body and threw the nundu from around
its neck across the chamber. The dragon s head followed the flight of the giant c
at and a tongue of flame leapt from its throat. The cat, twisting in the air, la
nded on its feet and bolted away from the raging inferno that followed it around
the chamber.
The noxious fumes of the nundu s breath filled the chamber and the air itself igni
ted as the dragon continued to spew fire from its throat. The inferno raged, fil
ling the room, enveloping both creatures in flames. The stench of burnt hair and
flesh filled the chamber as the nundu s body began to burn and its screeches of a
gony echoed off of the chamber walls.
The dragon, protected by its hide from the heat of the flames whirled its tail a
nd caught the nundu with its spikes, impaling the creature on them. The dragon s t
ail whipped again, and the nundu was tossed into the walls of the chamber shriek
ing with pain. The nundu crashed to the floor of the chamber; its body so badly
damaged that it could not move out of the way of the tongue of flame the dragon
directed at it.
As the dragon paused to breath in, the nundu slowly changed back to its human fo
rm. Burnt flesh hanging off of Voldemort s body fell to the floor leaving the whit
e bone of his right forearm completely exposed. The dragon instantly became Harr
y.
Back in his human form, Harry s assault against the Dark Lord s mind was renewed. Th
e bolt of red light leapt from him, slammed into Voldemort, pinning him against
the wall of the chamber.
The pain of the renewed contact with Voldemort s mind flooded into Harry, driving
him to his knees. But this time as Voldemort tried to force the images of his cr
imes into Harry s mind, Harry blocked them. Once again, feelings of his emotions f
rom his last night with Ginny flowed across the connection. Harry continued to f
eed his emotions into Voldemort, forcing his way deeper into Voldemort s mind. And
 as he did, he could hear the voices of Voldemort s different selves.
No! one of them screamed, get him out!
Tom Riddle had started down the path of Lord Voldemort very young. His voices ha
d started speaking to him when he was less than three years old. And they had wa
nted to hurt things. Tom had listened to them willingly. And at their urging his
crimes had become more violent. By the time he had left for Hogwarts, he was to
rturing small animals to death, and inflicting whatever pain he could get away w
ith on the other children at the orphanage.
He will destroy us! another voice bellowed in agony at the foreign feelings comi
ng to it from Harry.
Tom Riddle s arrival at Hogwarts had brought a change in him. He had become subtle
, controlling, without calling attention to himself. And he was brilliant. The v
oices found a way for true revenge on the people who had hurt them.
Tom Riddle was more than willing to drink the potion that gave the voices contro
l of his body. He was only too happy to open the Chamber of Secrets and set the
Basalisk on the school. Moaning Myrtle had been the first person he had killed a
nd he had reveled in the power he felt from her death.
Creating the diary that Ginny had been given by Lucius Malfoy, was his first att
empt at immortality. It had nearly worked. What the voices had not counted on wh
en the diary was created, was the girl who found it.
The diary had manipulated Ginny like it was intended too. But the concept of Gin
ny truly falling in love with Tom Riddle had not been counted on. Nor was the ef
fect her love would have on the part of Tom Riddle s soul that had been left in th
e diary.
Voldemort was alive and in control of Tom at that point. Tom wanted it that way.
It made him powerful, strong, and feared. It was good to be feared. People resp
ected you if they feared you. But Ginny s love had touched something in Tom that w
as not yet, Voldemort. And Tom Riddle had tried to fight back; tried to take con
trol of his soul again. Those were the flashes that existed in Ginny s memories of
being possessed.
Ultimately, once she became aware of what Voldemort was doing to her, Ginny s love
had turned to hatred. Hatred of Tom Riddle that had caused him to stop trying t
o fight back and instead, when she came into possession of the diary the second
time, his desire to destroy her was even greater.
Help me, Harry! Tom Riddle gasped.
NO! YOU WILL DESTROY US! a third voice thundered.
Harry forced a memory across the connection between himself and Voldemort. An im
age, from the point of view of an infant in its mother s arms. A memory that Mark
had found in the room with the locked door and released into one of the storage
boxes. He had brought it to Harry just before he went to sleep three weeks ago.
An infant will always know the love of its mother. Even Tom Riddle, who was held
only once by her, it was the one time in his life he had given love to someone
else.
ARRRGGGHHH!!! the voices screamed. Fleeing from the pain of the emotion that now
welled from within Voldemort himself; as Tom Riddle fought to the surface of hi
s own mind and asserted control over the voices for the first time since he had
drank the potion that had given them control.
There was a flash of green light yet oddly no crash of thunder to go with it; an
d the life in the death of all of the people Voldemort had killed was released i
nto the room. It hung there, as a softly glowing mist, and began to filter towar
ds the stone arch; slowly being sucked away.
Harry had fallen to his knees when the red light from his body had reached Volde
mort. And now as the pain from his connection to the Dark Lord subsided, he stru
ggled to his feet and stood over Voldemort who was was slowly pushing himself to
his knees.
Still connected with the Dark Lord, Harry continued to force the image of Tom Ri
ddle in his mother s arms into Voldemort s mind, holding the voices at bay. Voldemor
t raised his head to look at Harry. Harry s face twitched at the burnt husk of bod
y in front of him, but forced himself to seek out Voldemort s eyes. And though the
y were still red and snake like, the insanity was no longer there.
Harry? a voice whispered in his mind.
Tom, Harry replied.
I tried, Harry. Once I gave them control, even the one time I wanted to, I couldn t
stop them.
I know, Tom, Harry answered as he raised his wand at Tom Riddle.
Tell the phoenix, I am sorry.
Harry nodded his head.
You will only have a second to exit my mind once you cast the curse.
Goodbye, Tom Riddle.
AVADA KADAVERA! Harry thundered as he desperately pulled away from Tom Riddle s mind
. Harry felt Voldemort s voices rushing back in to take control. Desperately tryin
g to pull back the magic that would protect their soul, if not their body from t
he death curse. As Harry fell to the ground, his magic exhausted, he watched the
green bolt of light strike Tom Riddle s body, saw it crumple to the ground. There
was a rush of air that blasted past him and the veil on the stone arch fluttere
d.
The glowing mist in the chamber began to rush to the veil, threatening to carry
Harry with it. With the last of his strength, he lunged frantically for a bench
and held onto it. The force of the air reached a climax and Harry s grip began to
weaken; his fingers slipped and he was being dragged across the floor to the arc
h. He clawed desperately at the floor of the chamber trying to prevent himself f
rom being pulled through the veil. Finally the force of the air began to dissipa
te and it was no longer enough to drag him towards the arch. Harry didn t even hav
e a second to let out a breath of relief when a blast of light erupted from Tom
Riddle s body. The wave of light slammed into Harry, tossing him away from the vei
l. His unconscious body was thrown into the wall, and slid down it to the floor
in a broken heap.
Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 21: Recovery?
Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 20 Recovery?

Ron woke up in the hospital wing of Hogwarts after his second night under the in
fluence of the dreamless sleep draught to find Hermione sleeping in the chair ne
xt to his bed. He smiled to himself as he watched her for a few minutes, while t
rying to remember what exactly had happened in the battle against Voldemort s foll
owers.
He was able to recall that he had been hit, and vaguely remembered being surroun
ded by some sort of stone barriers. He remembered running from that shelter and
up a flight of stairs where two people helped him to a closet of some sort, and
for some unknown reason he thought he remembered thanking Draco Malfoy for savin
g his and Hermione s life.
Hermione stirred and her eyes opened a moment later, she smiled to see him awake
and looking better than yesterday. He was going to be here another day or so, b
ut he would make a full recovery.
Hi, she said to him, reaching out to take his hand.
How long have you been here? Ron asked her.
All night.
You could have joined me you know. Hermione blushed at the invitation. Why exactly
am I here anyways? Ron asked. I remember getting hit, and running up some stairs t
o a closet or something.
Hermione frowned. What s the last thing you remember?
Things are really fuzzy. I remember two people helped us.
I think it was Mad-Eye and Malfoy? Ron s last statement was more of a question.
You thanked them both for saving our lives.
Ron blinked. So Malfoy really saved us?
Yes, he and Mad-Eye rescued us. Ron rolled onto his back on the bed and stared at
the ceiling. He was in yesterday with Mad-Eye to see how you were doing, Hermione
added.
Ron squeezed her hand, and they sat quietly for a while.
Malfoy on our side, that is going to take a bit to get used to, he finally remarke
d.
Yes, it will, Hermione replied.
I assume we used our portkeys to get back here, what happened after that? Ron aske
d.
Well you passed out before the portkey activated. One of the spells you were hit
with was the same one used on me in the Ministry two years ago.
Ron turned back to Hermione. Shouldn t I be dead?
Hermione reached out and turned his hand over; tracing her finger on the three w
hite scars on his palm. Yes, she replied quietly. The healers said you had a lot of
damage, that you even woke up at the battle in the first place was a miracle. T
hey didn t even try to explain how you managed to run to the closet; even with me,
Mad-Eye and Draco dragging you.
Ron closed his eyes and sighed. Hermione moved up and sat on the bed next to him
, running her hand across his forehead to brush the hair out of his eyes. Where i
s Harry? he finally asked.
We think he is still in the Death Chamber, Ronald, she whispered as the tears star
ted to flow again.
And Voldemort?
About four hours after you were brought here, the Dark Mark disappeared from Drac
o and Professor Snape s arms, Hermione replied.
Ron opened his eyes to look at her. So he s gone? he asked.
We don t know. The mark still exists on the arms of the Death Eaters that were capt
ured in the battle, she answered. Ron looked at her quizzically. Dumbledore hopes
it s a sign that he s gone, that the mark of evil only remains on the arms of those
who were truly his followers. Ron nodded.
Where is Ginny? he asked quietly.
She is at the Ministry.
Have you seen her?
No, Dumbledore is the only one who has gone to her. She doesn t want to know anythi
ng until they figure out what happened to Harry.
If Dumbledore thinks Voldemort is gone, why don t they just open the chamber?
Because if he s not, if the Dark Mark disappearing from the arms of some of his fol
lowers is a trick, then he will be able to escape. Dumbledore feels that Voldemo
rt, if he is alive, is still trapped in the chamber. Without food or water, even
if he can t die, he only has a month or two to figure out a way out of the prison
Dumbledore created before he will grow too weak to escape. Harry knew this befo
re he went in the chamber, we all did, Ronald.
Ron fought back the tears in his eyes, he knew Hermione was right, it had all be
en part of his plan; even so, he had hoped for a different answer.
Dumbledore and the Minister are considering releasing the spell that keeps Fawkes
and Ginny out, Hermione whispered.

********************

Ginny stood up and walked to the door leading to the Death Chamber. She placed h
er hands on it and leaned her forehead up against it. Trying to feel something t
hrough the spells Dumbledore had cast around the chamber. She could feel nothing
to indicate the presence of her husband behind the door. She hadn t expected that
this time would be any different than the others. Ginny knew, despite always be
ing able to feel when Harry was near her, that unless she tried to reach him thr
ough his mind, the spells would block anything she did.
Dumbledore had spent years developing the spells and containment webs that now h
ad turned the Death Chamber into a prison. It was to have been his last resort f
or stopping Voldemort should Harry fail to destroy him. Dumbledore didn t believe
for a second that Voldemort wouldn t eventually figure a way out of the chamber. B
ut he knew that despite only Harry being able to destroy him, Voldemort still su
ffered the most basic of human needs. The need to sleep, eat and drink. If it to
ok him too long to figure a way out of the chamber, he would be too weak to perf
orm the magic necessary to escape.
None of Voldemort s followers had the power or knowledge necessary to open the cha
mber for him. And if he remained trapped long enough, perhaps if Harry failed, a
nother might be born with the power to destroy him. It was a desperate attempt b
ut desperate men will do desperate things.
Ginevra.
Ginny turned around to see Professor Dumbledore sitting on the bench behind her.
She smiled weakly at him. He is not dead, Professor, she said to him.
I assume you refer to Harry? he replied.
Yes.
Dumbledore surveyed her over his half moon glasses. What he saw was a woman clin
ging to the only truth that could keep her alive. Ginny was still emaciated from
the time spent in the dungeon with Voldemort. The black circles under her eyes
had deepened. And her face had become almost hallow in appearance. Her worry ove
r Harry, had not allowed her to sleep for more than a few minutes at a time. Cau
sing her physical and magical reserves to fall to the point where she was in dan
ger of collapsing entirely.
I believe you, Ginevra, he said quietly to her. Have you tried to reach him in his
mind?
Ginny shook her head. I didn t want to distract him if they were still fighting,
I see, he answered. Perhaps it is time to try, he added quietly a moment later.
Ginny bit her lip and nodded slightly at him.
Harry s crumpled body lay on the floor of the chamber, alive but only just. His mi
nd barely remembering to breathe and his heart was only just beating. The blast
from Voldemort s fallen body had been the final shock of pain, death and hatred to
o hit Harry. And it was as powerful as the blast that radiated from Harry last s
ummer when Dumbledore had brought Ginny to him in the cemetery. Voldemort had ta
ken close to twelve hours to wake up from that and Harry was in a much worse sta
te than Voldemort was when he was hit.
Husband? a voice came into his mind. Something fired in Harry s mind at the feel of
Ginny connecting with him. It was all the indication she needed that he was trul
y still alive.
He is alive, barley, Ginny said.
Dumbledore frowned, trying to decide what to do. The calmness of Ginny s voice cou
ld not hide her desperation from him. He knew her only concern was for Harry, bu
t he was well aware that having the eternity symbol at your wedding was not all
blessing. He knew that if he allowed Harry to remain unattended in the chamber a
nd die that Ginny would die within days of him. Still he could not allow his fee
lings for two to override the fate of the world.
Privately, he raged at his own fate. How many times had he been placed in this p
osition? How many times would he be forced to sacrifice one or two for the fate
of many? And he wondered, when he finally passed through the veil himself, what
those he had sacrificed in the past would say to him.
In the end, it was Draco Malfoy who made the decision for him. Dumbledore did no
t see how Voldemort could possibly know that Draco had left his servitude and tu
rned to fight on the side of good. If the fading of the Dark Mark from Draco s arm
was a trick, then Voldemort had likely left the chamber already. Dumbledore rea
ched into his pocket and handed Ginny a small glass sphere.
I will allow you in and reset the spell once you disappear from my sight. The sph
ere will allow me to see what is in the chamber.
Ginny nodded at him and gathered what little strength she had left before she as
sumed her animagus. Taking the sphere from Dumbledore in her talons, she waited.
Dumbledore waved his wand in the air and nodded to her. Go.
Ginny disappeared in a flash of light and Dumbledore s wand waved again; trapping
her in the chamber.
With a second flash of light, Ginny apparated into the Death Chamber. She transf
ormed from her animagus back to her human form and gasped with the effort it req
uired.
How did he fight in here? her voices wondered in awe. In her weakened state, the
spells that made the death chamber a prison and forced all magic to come from w
ithin the person who used it; were instantly noticeable to her.
She shook her head slightly to clear it and then looked around the chamber searc
hing for Harry. She found two crumpled forms on the floor; one near the stone ar
ch and the other lying against the wall of the chamber. She walked unsteadily to
the first form, dropped the sphere on the ground, and then went to Harry s side.
Ginny slowly settled to the floor beside Harry and reached to take his hand in h
ers. She wasn t aware of it but at her touch, his breathing became stronger and hi
s heart beat more steadily. She held his hand for a moment before she began to m
ove her wand up and down his body; searching him to determine the extent of his
injuries.
The blast that had thrown Harry against the wall had broken his right arm. And w
hen his body had fallen to the floor after being thrown against the wall, he had
landed on his face. Breaking his jaw and cutting a deep laceration into his rig
ht check.
Harry had not fully assumed his animagus when the nundu had clamed its jaws arou
nd his neck. The hide of the dragon had stopped the nundu from ripping out his t
hroat, but the pressure of the nundu s jaws had crushed his left collar bone; and
left his entire chest one massive purple and black bruise that stretched around
to his back. He also had a number of broken ribs and they had punctured one of h
is lungs.
Ginny had been given the knowledge of the Keepers of, The Tomes of the Damned. O
ne of them had been the greatest healer of her time. Now, she reached deep into
her heart for the strength to heal Harry s wounds. In her effort to save him, the
spells of the prison forced her to sacrifice the last of her magical reserves, w
ith her last stabilizing charm barely forming.
After casting her last spell, her wand fell to the floor and she rolled Harry on
to his back, placing his head in her lap. Having done everything she could, her
fingers gently stroked through his messy black hair. They would either die toget
her now, or Dumbledore would release his spells and let both of them out of the
chamber.
She didn t know how long it was that she waited. Only that she woke in the hospita
l wing of Hogwart s and when she rolled over, Harry was in the next bed. The two o
f them were in a cordoned off corner of the wing and it was just getting light o
ut. Ginny climbed out of her bed and walked over to Harry s climbing in next to hi
m. When she woke again it was dark.

********************

Oy, Potter, wake up, a male voice said. Harry stirred slightly as he felt someone
nudging him in the shoulder. Come on, Potter. You think I want to sit here for et
ernity waiting for you to wake up? the voice demanded. The nudging at his shoulde
r became more forceful.
Leave him alone, you know time doesn t matter in here, a female voice sounded in Har
ry s head.
No, but it does out there, the male voice replied.
Harry struggled to make sense of what was going on around him. Not really aware
that the man and woman were continuing to argue back and forth. Finally, he mana
ged to open his eyes and look around.
He was in a bed, but the bed didn t seem to be in a room of any kind. There was ju
st a brilliantly, bright light that had the same calming affect of the phoenix s
ong and seemed like it went on forever. He looked over to his other side and saw
the two people who were arguing over him.
He ll wake when he s ready, Cedric, the female snapped at him.
Come on, Bridge. He s had enough time to heal, he needs to wake up.
Harry wasn t sure how, but he knew he was not dreaming. I m awake, he said quietly. Br
idgette and Cedric stopped arguing long enough to glance at him.
 See I told you he was ready, Cedric said.
Bridgette ignored him. Hello, Harry, she said smiling down at him.
Harry sat up in the bed, hanging his legs over the edge of it. Hi, he replied quie
tly.
Well, I would have expected you to be happier than this to see me, she replied che
ekily.
Despite the nervousness Harry felt, he chuckeled slightly. I m sorry, Bridgette, he
said. I m happy to see you. I m just not too happy at what it means.
Bridgette, unwilling to wait any longer, reached out and pulled him into a hug. D
on t be a prat, Harry. You re not dead.
Afraid she s right, Mate, Cedric said, clapping Harry on the shoulder after Bridgett
e let him go. I m afraid you re going to have to put up with that crazy woman you mar
ried for a while longer.
Harry blinked. To say he was confused would be an understatement.
Crazy woman? Bridgette teased. Just the other day you told me you thought she was g
orgeous.
Well she is. She s just crazy. I d never know if I was coming or going, if I was with
her. Really it s a good thing she s Harry s eternity. It s going to save a lot of bloke
s a lot of trouble when she comes over here.
And what about me?
You, you re gorgeous, but you re not crazy, much more to my liking.
Yet you still don t know if you re coming or going with me either.
Cedric opened his mouth to retort, but then sighed. Right, he said. He then turned
to Harry. Maybe we re the ones who re nutters. Seems the more crazy they make us, th
e more we like them. He gave Harry a nudge with his elbow and waggled his eyebrow
so that both Harry and Bridgette could see.
If Harry was confused before, it said nothing about his condition now. Erm guys?
Yes, Harry, Bridgette and Cedric replied together.
If I m not dead, where am I?
You re here, Harry, Bridgette said.
And where is that? Harry asked, slightly exasperated.
Cedric and Bridgette both shrugged. It s just here, Harry, Cedric said. I can t explain
it any better than that. You re just here, Harry. That s all there is to it. If it h
elps, think of it as the in-between.
Harry tried to gather his thoughts before replying. But I m not dead? he said slowly
.
No, Bridgette said.
And you two are?
 In the way you think of things, yes.
So how are we here together?
Well, Cedric said, You kind of need a kick in the arse to wake up back where you re s
upposed to be. We volunteered to come and give it to you. Luna would have come t
oo, but she and her father went off on some trip after some crazy mythical creat
ure of some sort. Not sure which one it is this time.
Harry started laughing. It would be just like Luna to be more interested in find
ing a crumple horned whatever, than for her to come and see him. He was glad to
hear that death hadn t changed her. He fell silent again after a few seconds. Brid
gette saw his mood change and moved to sit next to him, taking his hand in hers.
Your parents wanted to come, she said softly. But they had already been given more
than their share of trips to the in-between. We both offered to give them one of
our trips, but it wasn t allowed.
Harry looked down at Bridgette s hand in his. He smiled slightly as he remembered
back to when they had been dating and what it had felt like to hold her hand. Ag
ain, it was nice, but it wasn t like holding Ginny s.
You ll get to see them when it is your time to go through the veil, Harry, Cedric sa
id as he sat down on Harry s other side. But it s time for you to go back. We just wa
nted a chance to say hello.
Harry looked up at Bridgette. She was smiling at him and there was no trace of s
adness in her face. I haven t forgotten you, Bridgette, he whispered.
Bridgette pulled his forehead to her lips and kissed him. I know, Harry, she repli
ed. Thank you.
Harry turned to look at Cedric. I know we were never really friends, but I haven t
forgotten you either.
I know. Why do you think I used one of my trips to the in-between to come see you
?
Harry nodded. So am I going to remember any of this?
All of it, Bridgette replied. There was a hissing sound from behind him and Harry
turned to see that a door had appeared. It didn t exist in a wall of any sort, it
was just there and he knew his time with them was short.
Is there anything you want me to tell anyone? Harry asked.
There s really no one left for me back there, Bridgette said, nodding towards the do
orway. Just you, Ginny, Ron and Hermione, tell them I m happy.
Harry nodded once at her. And you? he asked Cedric.
There are a few more people left for me. But just tell them the same. That I m happ
y too.
What about Cho?
Tell her the same. That if were supposed to be together for eternity, then we ll ge
t another chance when she comes through the veil, Cedric replied.
 You don t know?
No, Harry, I don t. If Cho and I had been married when I died, I might have known.
But we weren t, so we both have to keep searching. She may find her eternity back
there, Cedric said with a nod towards the doorway. If she doesn t find it, and I don t
find it before she crosses the veil, then I ll be waiting for her when she does,
to see if she is my eternity.
While he had been speaking, Bridgette had moved around to his side and slipped h
er arm around Cedric s waist. Harry smiled at them.
So you two are together then? he asked.
For now, Bridgette said, Many things are the same over her as back there. We date,
there are breakups and there are marriage ceremonies. Eternity is found and the
next life is lived.
Whether we re each others eternity, Cedric said.
Remains to be seen, Bridgette answered.
But for now, were happy, Cedric finished.
"What happens to people who don't have the eternity symbol at their wedding?" Ha
rry asked.
"Well, Harry," Cedric said. "It's kind of odd to tell you the truth. In many cas
es, people don't marry their eternity, and they go their seperate ways at death.
"
"But sometimes you do marry your eternity," Bridgette picked up. "And you still
don't get the eternity symbol at your wedding. Just because you find each other,
doesn't mean you are ready for it. You have to be ready for the symbol, in orde
r for it to happen."
"I'm not sure I understand," Harry replied.
"Look at it Ron's parents, Harry," Bridgette said. "They had a perfect circle at
their wedding, but the truth is, they are each others eternity. When they marri
ed, their souls were not ready for eternity. The symbol knows that and therefore
did not appear for them. They were not ready to be bound in that manner, so the
y weren't."
"What do you mean bound?"
Bridgette and Cedric both smiled. "Ginny never told you, did she?" Cedirc asked.
"Told me what?"
"Harry," Bridgette said, "Ginny was not over reacting when she said she could no
t live without you. Those were not just words. You and she are bound to each oth
er now. Eternity will not let you or her be alone. If you or she dies, the other
will die of a broken heart within days. The same is true for Ron and Hermione."
"So mate," Cedric said, "Not only do you have to put up with that, crazy woman,
for the rest of your life, she is going to be around much longer than that."
Harry smiled again. I don't really mind, he said. He then stood up and put his han
d out to Cedric.
Cedric reached for his hand and used it to pull him into a one-armed embrace. You
destroyed him, Harry. Live happy and in peace, he said.
Harry pulled away and Bridgette pulled him to her again. They held each other ti
ghtly for a few moments before she let him go.
I love you, Harry, she said.
You too, Bridge, he replied. Harry looked over his shoulder at the doorway and the
n back to his two friends. How do I get back?
Just open the door, Harry, Bridgette said as Cedric slipped his arm around her wai
st again.
I guess I ll see you then, Harry said.
Live, happy, Harry, They both replied.
Harry smiled and nodded once. He then he turned, moved to the door, opened it an
d walked through without looking back.

********************

Harry slowly opened his eyes and took in his surroundings. Turning his head to t
he side, he could see that he was in the hospital wing and there were cards and
flowers everywhere. Hearing voices, he turned the other way to see Ginny, Ron an
d Hermione were sitting at a table in the corner reading. He laid there watching
them for a long time. As they were unaware that he had woken up.
Should I say something? he asked the voices.
No, let s just watch them, the first voice responded.
Do you have any idea how long we ve been here? the third asked.
No, the second said.
Harry frowned to himself. Something in his mind didn t feel right. Four, are you t
here? he asked. Harry felt something stirring in his brain after a short time.
What do you want? the fourth voice asked, hostility evident in the response.
Nothing, we were just wondering if you were ok? the other voices responded.
I m hurt, now let me sleep and don t bother me, the voice replied.
Harry felt part of his brain shut down again and then he understood what Ginny h
ad done for so many years. He had never done this before, and wondered how long
it would take the voice to heal, or if it ever would.
Ron looked up and noticed Harry was watching them, he nudged Ginny and pointed t
o the bed. Ginny looked at Ron, Harry couldn t see her lip starting to tremble. Ro
n nodded at her and she slowly turned to look at Harry.
Seeing him struggling to sit up, she flew from her chair to his arms, knocking h
im back down on the bed again. Her arms wrapped around him and she crushed him t
o her chest. Then, suddenly thinking she might cause him to fall back into a com
a, she released him. Moving to her knees by his side her hands barely touching t
he sides of his face as tears streamed down her cheeks.
Harry lay there letting her trembling hands caress his face drinking in the sens
ation of her touch on his skin. Her fingers moved to his forehead and brushed hi
s hair back. The tips of her fingers traced over his scar and Harry felt a sligh
t tremor move through his body. She leaned down and gently kissed him there, sen
ding a surge of electricity through him. Ginny had touched him there once before
. And like then, the concept that he could feel anything but pain from his scar
amazed him. Ginny pushed away from him just enough that they could see each othe
r clearly.
I've been waiting for you, she said.
I told you I would return to you, Harry replied.
Ron and Hermione watched for a moment and without either Harry or Ginny noticing
they slipped out of the hospital wing and went to get Dumbledore.
When they got back, Harry was sitting, propped up by pillows, Ginny was laying w
ith her head in his lap as his hands played through her hair. She got up and mov
ed to a chair when they came in.
Hello, Harry, Dumbledore said as he summoned chairs to the bedside for he, Ron and
Hermione.
Sir, Harry replied.
You have been asleep for a long time, Harry.
Harry simply nodded. Ginny says she starts her seventh year in three weeks.
Has she told you anything else?
No, sir.
Voldemort is gone, Harry. I, the Minister and many other witnesses watched his bo
dy go through the veil after we removed you from the chamber.
That was unnecessary, Harry said quietly. His soul had already gone through.
Dumbledore surveyed him over his glasses, his eyes twinkling and a half smile pl
aying at his mouth. I know that, but for the general population it is a bit of cl
osure. Especially with Death Eaters still on the loose spreading rumors that he
is alive and well.
Harry scowled at this news.
They are on the run, Harry. As a matter of fact, Draco Malfoy and Alastor Moody d
elivered Lucius Malfoy to the Ministry just two days ago. He was sent through th
e veil yesterday.
Harry s eyes went wide at this news. Draco Malfoy, sir?
He saved mine and Hermione s life during the battle at the castle, Harry, Ron said q
uietly.
Harry s mouth dropped open.
We ll tell you about it another time, Harry, Hermione said smiling at him.
Harry looked at the two of them; they had been very quiet the whole time so far
and seemed to be on the verge of exploding any second now. I think, I need to res
t for a while, but I could use a hug from both of you first, he said to them.
Hermione launched herself out of her chair into his arms, tears finally releasin
g from her eyes. I missed you so much, Harry, she whispered to him, her body shaki
ng against his. She finally relaxed her grip on him and kissed his cheek before
letting Ron in so he could hug him too.
Thank you, Harry, Ron said quietly before he let him go.
Harry smiled at him, and looked at Hermione again. He reached behind his neck an
d undid the clasp of Hermione s necklace.
Come back here Mione, he said to her. Hermione actually blushed as she moved to hi
s side and turned; holding her hair out of the way so Harry could place the neck
lace back around her neck. After he fixed the clasp she dropped her hair again a
nd Harry reached around her waist to hug her again. Perhaps, you should let Ron b
uy you a different one sometime, he said quietly.
No mate, Ron answered as he pulled Hermione to him. That necklace means as much to
me as it does to Hermione. It reminds me that you kept your promise to me. And t
hat you saved both Hermione and I from Voldemort.
You would have done the same, Ron, Harry replied quietly. Ron smiled and nodded. H
arry closed his eyes as a wave of exhaustion hit him.
We ll see you tomorrow then, Harry, they both said heading for the door.
Guy s, Harry said to them and Dumbledore as he got up to leave with Ron and Hermione
.
Yes, Harry? Hermione asked.
I know there has to be bad news.
Dumbledore frowned; Ron and Hermione looked down at the floor.
Tomorrow, Husband, Ginny said as she climbed back onto the bed with him.

********************

Hermione and Ron apparted directly into the catacombs deep beneath Windsor Castl
e.
This way, she said turning down a corridor on her left.
They walked down the sloping rock floor for nearly five minutes. Passing endless
volumes of old, dusty, leather bound tomes. Ron followed her as she turned righ
t and left then right again. The floor sloped up for a while and then the came t
o a stair case leading them deeper under the castle.
You hid the Tomes of the Damned in a library? he finally asked unable to contain h
is incredulousness any longer.
A library that wizards have not seen the need to enter for over five hundred year
s, Ronald, she snapped, angry that he thought her hiding spot wasn t very good. And
in case you didn t notice, not even non-magical people have been down here in prob
ably more than a hundred years.
Ron put his hand on her shoulder and stopped her. Hermione stopped and looked at
him angrily. Only you would think to hide books in a library. You really are bri
lliant, he said.
Hermione melted and leaned in to give him a kiss. Come on, it s just around that ne
xt bend. They reached then end of the corridor and she waved her wand in the air
. The solid rock wall on her right shimmered and faded away. Revealing, two, thi
ck, leather bound tomes and one scroll. Hermione examined the scroll and one of
the tomes before handing them to Ron.
This is the prophecy? he asked indicating the scroll.
Yes and the Tome of the Damned. Turns out there is only one book.
What s that then?
Hermione opened the cover to the second tome and revealed it to be a cleverly di
sguised wooden box. Inside of it, rested the wands of Morgana and Mordred. Ron t
entatively reached out to touch them, but then changed his mind.
Let s just go, he said quietly.
Now that we ve retrieved the tomes, and I canceled the protection spells, we can ap
parate from here. I ll see you at the Ministry, Hermione replied.
Ron nodded and with soft pops they were gone.
"Ronald, Hermione, Dumbledore said when they walked into the Department of Myster
ies a short while later.
Sir, Minster Bones, they both answered. Then nodded to the other people in the roo
m
Minister Bones nodded at them. Everything is in order?
Ron and Hermione handed over the items and waited while Dumbledore and the Minis
ter examined them. After a short time Dumbledore picked up the scroll with the p
rophecy on it. He unrolled it and the people in the room pressed in; eagerly try
ing to see what was written.
What does it say, sir? Hermione asked. Dumbledore glanced up at her and then at th
e rest of the people in the room before he began to read from the prophecy.
THE HEIR OF THE HOUSE OF THE SNAKE WILL RISE ANEW THREE OF FOUR WILL FALL... IF TH
E EQUAL CAN DEFEAT THE HEIR TO THE HOUSE OF THE SNAKE A SECOND TIME, THE ENDING
OF THE SOUL STEALERS ENSLAVEMENT IS AT HAND, FOR THEIR DESTRUCTORS HAVE RISEN...
MARKED AS SERVANTS, THEIR MASTER RENOUNCED HUSBAND TO MUDERED WIFE AND FATHER OF
MURDERED UNBORN CHILD SON TO MOTHER, MURDERED AT HIS FATHER S HAND MARK OF EVIL FAD
ED AT THEIR FORMER MASTER S FALL SOUL STEALERS ENSLAVEMENT ENDS WHEN THE EVIL OF MO
THER AND SON IS DESTORYED BY DECENDANTS OF THEIR BLOOD
Dumbledore finished reading the prophecy and gazed at the assembled group of peo
ple. Severus, he said.
Yes, Headmaster?
It seems that you and Draco Malfoy are the most likely candidates for filling the
se roles.
 It would seem so, yes.
Then we shall wait for his arrival. Alastor, will you please go and tell him I re
quire his presence here?
On my way, Mad-Eye replied heading for the door.
Ron and Hermione watched Snape sit down heavily in a chair along the wall of the
room. His head rested in his hands and they both saw his shoulders heave once b
efore they turned away.
If you don t need us anymore, we re going to head back to the school, sir, Ron said to
Professor Dumbledore.
No, you may leave if you would like, he replied.
Ron took Hermione s hand in his and led her out of the room. He never had a chance,
did he? Ron asked once the door closed behind them.
Yes he did," Hermione replied. "Professor Snape is not the only one in his line.
His mother and father both had siblings. He has cousins that are as much of Morg
ana and Mordred s blood as he is. He chose to become a Death Eater and they did no
t. His choices sealed his fate. I have sympathy for him, but I truly have sympat
hy for his wife and child. He deceived her, and that led her to her death and th
e death of her child."
How do you know his family tree? Ron asked.
After Professor Dumbledore made us the Keepers and told us of Morgana and Mordred s
wands, I traced their lines. I figured that it would have to be one of their de
scendants who would wield the wands. I didn t know that it would be Professor Snap
e and Draco, but I was not surprised at all to hear it was them.
Ron stopped and turned to her. Even Ginny would never have come up with that. You
really are the most brilliant witch of your age.
Of my age? Hermione asked glaring at him playfully.
Ok, maybe in all of history, Ron mumbled.
Sorry, I didn t hear that,
I said, Ok, maybe in all of history, Ron sighed, rolling his eyes.
And don t you forget it, Ronald Weasley, she teased poking him in the chest to punct
uate her words.
Ron took her hand in his and started down the hallway again. As if she isn t diffi
cult enough, he thought to himself.
I heard that, Hermione thought to him.
Oy get out of my head, that s cheating, Ron replied.
Are you sure you want me out? Hermione asked pushing an image across their connect
ion.
Ron swallowed hard before replying. I ll race you home.
 That s what I thought, Hermione said breaking into a run towards the Ministry appari
tion point with Ron hot on her heals.

********************

Harry sat, staring at the two pictures on the table in front of him. The first w
as of Bridgette Weasley. The other had been taken at his sixteenth birthday more
than two years ago.
There were a number of people in the older photo who were among the dead now. Br
idgette s mother and father had both died on the night of the attack on Slytherin
castle, along with Bill and Arthur Weasley, Katie Bell, Hagrid, Professor McGona
gall, and Victor Krum. Since then, Remus Lupin and Lee Jordan had been killed in
a raid and Tonks had been severely injured in another. She had spent five weeks
in St. Mungoe s. There had also been numerous other deaths and injuries to people
Harry did not know very well or at all.
Harry wiped the tears from his eyes, and shook his head trying to clear it. He h
ad done his part, and even though he sometimes wanted to be out there fighting,
helping, he knew he was not healed enough to do it yet. His fourth voice still w
ouldn t wake up; though when he forced it to yesterday, it had been less hostile t
han that day in the hospital wing three weeks ago.
Harry looked up when the door to his and Ginny s flat opened and smiled. How was cl
ass? he asked.
Ginny scowled at him. Wonderful, Snape gave us three rolls and it s the first week
back. He s only marginally nicer too. Harry held his arms out and Ginny sat down in
his lap, kissing him gently on the lips.
And you, how is the makeup work coming? she asked. Harry had missed the last three
months of his seventh year, he had to make up the work and take his N.E.W.T. s be
fore he could graduate. Mark, the Unspeakable who had helped him train against t
he Cruciatus Curse, was tutoring him.
Harry had been truly surprised at how much he was still learning even though he
had been given the knowledge of the Keepers way back in January. Hermione had be
en correct in her assertion that there was always something new or more to learn
.
It s going ok, Harry replied closing his eyes as he leaned his head back against the
couch.
You still get tired easily, Ginny said quietly.
Mmmm.
That s all I get from you after not seeing you all day, Potter? Ginny snapped playfu
lly at him. Harry smiled but didn t open his eyes.
That s the girl I ve been missing, he teased her.
Is that a fact, Potter? Ginny snarled at him. Harry s eyes opened and he laughed at
her. I can see it is time to stop babying you, she remarked.
I want to go flying, Gin, he said.
No, you may not, she answered glaring at him. Harry just smiled at her. She melted
 a few seconds later.
If you re good, I ll take you out there this weekend. Harry scowled at her. Don t give m
that. That is a week earlier than Madam Pomfrey wants you to be on a broom. You
will take it and be happy with it, Potter.
Yes, Gin, Harry replied, knowing he had just gotten a major concession from a very
protective wife. Harry had only been out of the hospital wing for two weeks now
and Ginny had barely let him out of her sight the entire time. Mark had to prac
tically throw her out of the flat on the first day of class two days ago.
How are Ron and Hermione? Harry asked. Ron had been offered the Assistant Flying c
oach position by Dumbledore and Hermione had taken the position of Transfigurati
on Professor that had been left empty with the death of Professor McGonagall. Th
e two of them had had numerous other offers, but both had wanted to do something
away from the spotlight for a while. Ron was, however, working out with the Chu
ddley Cannons two times a week.
It seemed a new offer came in every week for each of them. Few people knew the w
hole truth of what Ron, and Hermione had done in the defeat of Voldemort. But, w
hen word got out that the Unspeakables had offered both of them and Harry positi
ons, everyone had taken that as a clue that they would be worth the risk. Even t
he rumor that Ginny would be offered a spot by the Unspeakables, when she finish
ed school, had brought a stack of letters from interested employers for her.
Harry was finding himself torn as he healed. He had more than one offer to tryou
t for different quidditch teams himself once he had recovered. And the idea of j
ust doing something for fun sounded thrilling. The problem he was having was Dum
bledore had asked him to teach the Defense Against the Dark Arts class once he h
ad taken his N.E.W.T.s.
Dumbledore wanted him to teach years 1-3 starting in January and then next year,
he and Cho would be partners teaching all of the years together. Dumbledore was
tempting him because he wanted to keep training Harry, take him further than he
was now.
Harry knew, despite having defeated Voldemort, that you never knew everything an
d Dumbledore was the best person to learn from. Harry wanted to do both, but Dum
bledore was old and he wondered if he would still be around to learn from if he
took a few years to play quidditch first.
He knew one thing, he would be teaching starting in January. There was no way he
was leaving Ginny s side now that Dumbledore had made it possible for him to stay
at Hogwarts with her. He wouldn t be ready to tryout for a quidditch team till ne
xt spring anyways. He had a long way to go to get back in shape for the game. Ha
rry wasn t sure he would ever regain the form he once had.
They're going to stop by later after you have napped and we have had dinner, Ginny
replied.
I miss having them in here with us, it feels empty, Harry answered.
I do too, but it is a little difficult as they are both my Professors now too.
I will be a professor in January too you know. Dumbledore may make me move out, Ha
rry teased her.
You will not be my professor and if he tries it, he will find himself with a gree
n beard and purple hair, Ginny replied as she stood up and tossed a blanket at hi
m. It's nap time ickle, Harry. Harry started to grumble but she cut him off with h
er glare. Harry lay back on the couch and closed his eyes.
Have a nice nap, Husband.
Yes, Mum, he mocked her. Harry felt her continuing to glare at him while he laid t
here.
You better not open those eyes, Potter, she remarked.
Harry just smiled again.

********************

Harry led his blindfolded wife through the throngs of people, who paid them no m
ind whatsoever. He stopped at the beginning of the queue and looked at the monst
rosity himself for the first time. His heart skipped a beat as he took it in. Se
eing one like this; he had to wonder about the sanity of Muggles.
What are you doing with me, Potter? Ginny asked excitedly. She couldn t imagine what
he had planned now. The week had been one huge surprise after another. She had
no more than received her diploma from Professor Dumbledore, when Harry had come
up to her, kissed her on the cheek, touched the diploma himself, tapped it with
his wand and she had found herself spinning through space, the familiar tug of
a portkey in her stomach. The first thing he had done upon landing was to wish h
er happy second anniversary.
It was the honeymoon and anniversary celebration that they had never gotten to d
o because it had been too dangerous for them to go on a honeymoon. And Harry had
been in a coma for their first anniversary. Ron and Hermione had joined them tw
o days ago, and they would be meeting up with them for dinner tonight. Harry had
told her they were going to travel for the next two weeks around the world toge
ther, just having fun before they headed back to Hogwarts for Cho and Neville s we
dding.
Harry stepped behind Ginny, positioning her so she could see the giant structure
and pulled off the blindfold.
It s the largest one in the world, Gin, he whispered in her ear. Ginny stared, not k
nowing what she was looking at.
Do you remember, that day at my vault when you asked to borrow money from me? You
asked me to take you someday, he said. Ginny s mind raced through the memory and t
hen it came to her.
Harry, is that she breathed.
Yes, Gin. It is, Harry replied.

Back to index

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 22: Epilogue

Disclaimer: As always, I own none of this. I am making no
money from it, so please Mrs. Rowling if you read this
don t sue me. A comment or two would be welcome
though.

Please, if you read, take two minutes to review.

Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind

Chapter 21 Epilogue

After the war, Harry, Ginny, Ron, Hermione and the rest of the Weasley children
had returned with their mother to the site of their childhood home. The wreckage
of the Burrow had been cleared. And now, on the site where the family home once
stood there was a graveyard. It was home to seven markers with room for generat
ions to come. Molly Weasley knelt in front of the stones of her husband and olde
st son as she reminisced about the past and thought about the future.
The new, well it wasn t exactly new anymore, house sat on top of the hill a short
distance away. There were other houses now also. Some she could see from where s
he was and others were further down the path behind the hill.
Charlie and his wife, Nymphandora Tonks, lived with their four children down by
the stream. They had named their house, The Preserve, in honor of the dragons th
at Charlie had worked with before the war.
Even though the battle that had occurred at Slytherin Castle was generally refer
red to as, The Final Battle, it had been far from it. Nymphandora had been sever
ely injured during a raid on a Death Eater hideout shortly after the battle at S
lytherin Castle. During her stay in the hospital she had decided she was done fi
ghting. Soon after she was released from St. Mungoe s, she had become pregnant wit
h her and Charlie s first child and Molly s first grand child, Jamison Amber Weasley
.
After the war, had truly come to an end, Charlie had gone back to his dragons. A
nd after a year, he managed to get himself moved from the reserves in Romania to
the one in north Wales. It wasn t nearly as large, or prestigious of a reserve. B
ut instead of only being home on weekends, it allowed him to be home every night
with his wife and newborn child.
Jamison, or Jamie as everyone called her, was seventeen now. She would be starti
ng her last year at Hogwarts in a few weeks. Upon her arrival at Hogwarts at the
age of eleven, she had broken the Weasley tradition of being sorted into Gryffi
ndor. Instead she had been placed in Ravenclaw. It had been quite a shock to eve
ryone. But Jamie had proved the hat correct in its choice. She was brilliant, an
d had spent her time at school determined to improve upon the scores that her au
nt Hermione had received. It had developed into quite the competition between th
e two. And though Hermione was jealous of her place atop the school records, she
was always the first to congratulate her niece when one of her exam scores exce
eded her own.
Jamison had been followed by Cole Jarred; a Gryffindor through and through. Only
 thirteen, and just off of his first year on the Gryffindor Quidditch Team, he w
as the fearless leader of the youngest group of Chasers to make the team in more
than two centuries; all of them would be starting their third year this fall an
d promised to give the team a formidable group for years to come.
Charlie and Nymphandora s next was ten-year-old Maggie Christine, a shy, quite gir
l, with a sharp wit, who had a year to go before starting at Hogwarts. Her young
er brother, eight-year-old Geoffrey David, was a combination of his older siblin
gs. He possessed the best of all his older brothers and sisters, but not quite i
n the quantities they did.
Percy and Penelope lived in a house just off of the family property near the vil
lage of Otter St. Catchpole. They had named the house, Redemption Road, it serve
d as a reminder, that it was never to late to say you were sorry.
Percy had left the Ministry after the war. It had reminded him too much of what
his blind ambition had nearly cost him. Eventually, he had become Fred and Georg
e s Business Manager. The twins had proved to be great at creating and selling jok
es, but keeping books and figuring out how to best target their market, had not
been their strong point. While Percy ran the whole of the WWW Empire from the ba
ck room of the flagship store in Diagon Alley, Penelope managed the front of the
store. Along with allowing them to work together, it made it easy for Penelope
to drag Percy home when it was time to call it quits for the day.
While Percy may have left the Ministry and some of his ambitions behind, he was
still Percy. And everything in his life was planned out well in advance. Having
children had not occurred until he had felt financially stable enough to support
them. But when he and Penelope did, they had not wasted any time. There were fi
ve children now; starting with six year old Fiona Elizabeth, going to five- year
-old Greta Kallan, four-year-old Gwendolyn Ann, three-year-old Percival Ignatius
Jr, and last, one-year-old Henry Charles.
Penelope had left her position at WWW shortly after the birth of Gwendolyn and n
ow, along with Molly, provided daycare services to her own children along with m
any of her nieces and nephews.
Fred and George had married their longtime girls Angelina and Alicia respectivel
y. The four of them continued to work with Percy to grow the small empire that w
as WWW.
To say the lives of both couples were similar would be an understatement. Fred a
nd Angelina had eleven-year-old identical triplet girls; Sarah Natasha, Shannon
Nalia, and Sylvia Neve.
George and Alicia were also the parents of eleven-year-old identical triplet gir
ls; Calista Gillian, Claudia Gabriella and Celeste Gefen. Amazingly all six shar
ed the same birthday.
Technically, Sarah was the oldest, but she was followed by her cousin Calista. T
he line continued in that manner. Shannon was third, Claudia fourth, Sylvia fift
h, and last was Celeste.
The six girls were inseparable. They were all sorted into Gryffindor upon arriva
l at Hogwarts and only at their parents instance had they not all been placed in
the same dormitory. Beyond that, in what had to be one of the greatest examples
ever, of poetic justice, they all delighted in being pranksters.
To the great pleasure of their aunts, uncles, and Molly herself, the girls favori
te targets were Fred and George, followed closely by their uncle Harry. Just las
t week, the twins and Harry had found themselves swimming in the pond when their
 swimsuits had suddenly changed from baggy shorts to very skimpy bikinis.
Unfortunately for the girls, their fathers and Harry had decide to get back at t
hem by using the pictures of the three of them in bikinis as part of the adverti
sing for the, Gender Bender Trunks, that were now selling at WWW. The girls had
thought it quite the funny joke until one of their school friends sent them one
of the flyers with the ad, asking if that was indeed their father and Harry Pott
er prancing around in women s swimsuits. Also, the Daily Prophet had made quite th
e article out of the news that, The Great Harry Potter, was a transvestite and w
ould soon be divorcing his wife to live with his two transvestite brothers-in-la
w. The article had only heightened Fred, George, and Harry s glee at the girls emba
rrassment. A new prank war was brewing between them, their fathers and Harry, an
d it remained to be seen who would give in first.
Ron and Hermione had moved back too. It was actually their house that Molly live
d in now. It was called, The Den. A play off of their animagus forms and a subtl
e reminder that a house called, The Burrow, once stood on these grounds.
After the fall of Voldemort, both of them had continued to teach at Hogwarts. Af
ter only two years of teaching at the school, Dumbledore had quickly moved Hermi
one into the roll of head of house for Gryffindor. Five years latter, when Sever
us Snape had been murdered by an escaped Death Eater, he had made her his assist
ant Headmistress.
Now, at the tender age thirty six, with Dumbledore having passed away early in t
he summer, she was poised to become the youngest Headmistress in the history of
the school. Along the way, she had helped pass legislation granting more rights
and freedoms to Werewolves, Centaurs and House elves. She still diligently promo
ted S.P.E.W. but had come to realize she couldn t force it on the elves and that i
t would take generations for them to accept that they did not have to be slaves.
Ron had continued to serve as a flying instructor at the school. While doing tha
t, he had spent a few years serving as the reserve Keeper for the Chuddley Canno
ns. He had even moved into the starter roll for a year, before he was injured.
After spending a month in the hospital, he had decided that was more than enough
time there, and retired. Now, with Hermione moving into the Headmistress positi
on, he was going to become head of house for Gryffindor.
Perhaps of all her children, Ron and Hermione had suffered the most for their ro
les in the war. Ron s role as the one to plan Harry s victory had forced him to send
his sister and wife into grave danger to save Harry. That he had been in just a
s much danger himself just didn t seem to matter to him.
Dumbledore had never thought to have the battle between Harry and Voldemort occu
r in the prison he had developed. He had only intended to use the prison if Harr
y had failed to destroy the Dark Lord.
It was Ron, who had locked his best mate in that prison with no real hope of eve
r leaving it again. The prison would only hold Voldemort if he was too weak to e
scape it. If Voldemort had defeated Harry, he would never be weaker than at that
point. Ron had decided to have them fight in there for that reason; sacrificing
one, for the sake of many. That Harry had agreed and thought the idea was brill
iant didn t change the fact, that in Ron s eyes he had given Harry up for dead.
On top of all that, Ron had devised the battle plan and attack on Slytherin cast
le. He had decided which tasks would be assigned to whom. And he held himself re
sponsible for the deaths to the good side, including those of his father and old
est brother. There were days where he was still prone to bouts of self-loathing
because of it. In fact, Ron had not played a single game of chess since finishin
g his battle plan.
Then there was Hermione. The injuries that she had sustained in the Ministry at
the end of her fifth year had left her womb damaged. She and Ron tried for years
to have children, suffering four different miscarriages. The last had nearly br
oken them both. The graves of their unborn children were set off to the back of
the graveyard near that of Remus Lupin. Finally, when they had given up hope, th
ey had been blessed with a perfect baby boy.
Arthur William had come into the world kicking and screaming on August 11th two
years ago. He shared his birthday with Ginny, and not since she had been born, t
he first girl in the Weasley line in more than three centuries, had the Weasley
family celebrated like that. Not when Voldemort had fallen, not when they had pu
lled Harry and Ginny alive from the Death Chamber and not even when Harry had fi
nally woken from the coma the battle with Voldemort had left him in, had there b
een such joy shared by all members of the family. In truth, Molly doubted if eit
her Ron or Hermione could have survived another miscarriage. But now, the boy wa
s the light of their lives. And for anything Molly could recall neither had been
as happy as they were now.
Last of Molly s children were Harry and Ginny. They lived on the property also. Mo
lly liked it that way. All of her family close, her grandchildren only an arms l
ength away. Phoenix s Perch, sat on the hill a short walk from, The Den. Not since
Harry and Ginny had built the house, would they go more than three days without
seeing Ron and Hermione. Molly had often looked at the pictures the DA had give
n both couples as wedding gifts. And she had read the speech that Cho, Luna, Nev
ille and Bridgette had delivered many times. Sometimes, she herself wondered if
the four of them were one soul split into four different bodies.
Though Harry and Ginny were here now, it had taken a few years for them to settl
e down. Harry had taken Dumbledore up on the offer to teach while Ginny finished
school, but after that the two of them had been as near to Gypsies as you could
be. They had traveled the world, never staying in one place more than a few wee
ks at a time.
Much to Molly s dismay, they had tried every crazy stunt it seemed possible to do.
They had jumped out of one of those flying Muggle contraptions with backpacks t
hat opened up to slow your fall down. Parkachuting, or something like that, it w
as called.
Something called scruberdiving, where they went under water with masks and tanks
full of air. That had not really worried her too much. It wasn t much different t
han using a Bubblehead Charm or Gillyweed, Molly had thought. But that, in itsel
f, wasn t enough for the Harry and Ginny. They had gone in something called a shar
k cage. And they had feed the great beasts. There was a picture of one of the sh
arks that had visited with them on the wall in their house. It was called a Great
White, Harry said. The thing was nearly eighteen feet long and nothing but teeth
. Quite honestly, Molly thought it was capable of taking a chunk or two out of H
arry in his animagus form, regardless of how tough a dragon s hide was. Those were
just the two most extreme examples of her two youngest children s foolishness.
After spending a year roaming the world, Harry and Ginny had settled in a flat i
n downtown London for a year. They had decided at that point, to play profession
al quidditch, and in less than three months had been moved to the English Nation
al Team. Unfortunately for their professional careers, after only nine months on
the team, Ginny became pregnant.
It had taken only one, three-week trip, during which there was an escaped Death
Eater attack on his pregnant wife for Harry to hang up his broom.
The attack was one of many that had occurred on the two of them since the fall o
f Voldemort. It seemed that no matter how long the Dark Lord had been gone, that
there was always some nut, that was convinced if they killed Harry or Ginny, or
both of them, their master would return again. After the first few attacks agai
nst them, the Ministry had authorized Harry and Ginny to defend themselves in an
y way they saw fit. Up to the last attack, five years ago, they had shown restra
int and mercy. But that attack had been against their children. Mercy had been t
he furthest thing from either of their minds.
Molly had taken Harry and Ginny s twin girls Audrey Nicole and Stacy Christina to
the park in Hogsmead for the day. The girls, now eight, had been three at the ti
me. The attack should have killed all of them. And it would have, except for the
two-way-mirror, Molly had used to call for help the second the first spell had
been sent. Harry and Ginny had come to the rescue.
Harry had arrived seconds before Ginny. He had instantly placed Molly and the gi
rls in a binding spell. With a simple flick of his wrist, two of the Death Eater
s had been disarmed, bound and summoned to his side. He had then set a shield of
some sort around himself, the girls, Molly and the two Death Eaters.
The spells of more than forty Death Eaters had flown at the six of them. They ha
d simply been absorbed by whatever Harry s shield spell had been. And the ring of
twenty plus phoenixes that Harry had arrayed around them had swallowed the Death
Curse whenever one of the Death Eaters had tried to use it.
Ginny had arrived at that point, and taken one look at Harry. He had had nodded
grimly at her. He had then cast some sort of magical dome, nearly two hundred fe
et in diameter. The rest of the attacking Death Eaters had been trapped in it; u
nable to portkey, apparate, or even walk through it, in an attempt to escape.
Convinced of the safety of her children, mother and husband, Ginny s eyes had gone
cold. She had turned from her family and proceeded to mercilessly savage the re
st of the attackers. Those that had been hit by her crushing spells had been red
uced to piles of mush, their bones utterly disintegrated. Her stunning spells ha
d ripped through shields and killed as surely as the death curse.
The whole battle had lasted less than three minutes. Ginny had already taken the
girls home by the time the first Aurors had arrived. Harry and Molly had stayed
behind to explain what had happened, and how forty-three, dead, Death Eaters ca
me to be strewn about the park.
The two Death Eaters that had been spared lived only long enough to tell the tal
e at their trial. They were both escapees from Azkaban, convicted of murder. Tha
t, along with the new conviction for the attempted murder of Molly, Audrey and C
hristina was enough for the Ministry to send them through the veil.
Molly had been astonished at Harry and Ginny s actions on the day of the attack. T
hat her daughter and son-in-law had killed forty-three Death Eaters had not both
ered her. They had asked for and gotten what they deserved, in her opinion. But
the ease with which the two of them had done it; left her in a state of near dis
belief. Neither of them had been even the slightest bit tired from the effort. A
pparently, it had stunned any Death Eaters that were still alive and at large to
o. There had not been an attack on any of the Potters or Weasleys since that day
five years ago.
It was after the birth of their oldest child, fourteen-year-old Lily Ginevra, th
at Harry and Ginny had finally settled down and built Phoenix s Perch. Harry had a
sked for, and been granted a position alongside of Cho Longbottom, teaching Defe
nse Against the Dark Arts at the school. Ginny, had helped Neville Longbottom to
stretch the boundaries of herbology. The two of them ran the largest greenhouse
and research facility in the world. If the plant existed, there was an example
of it in one of their buildings somewhere.
Along with Lily Ginevra, Harry and Ginny had six other children. There was twelv
e-year-old Molly Hermione, followed by the twins, Audrey and Stacy. The twins we
re followed by four-year-old Courtney Renee, two-year-old Bridgette Avril and la
st, the only boy in the Potter line, three-month-old Eric Ronald.
Molly reached for her husband s stone. Do you see them Arthur? she asked softly. At
that moment an eagle s tail feather floated down from the sky and settled on the g
round softly next to her. Molly reached for the feather, picking it up. She turn
ed her eyes to the heavens and searched the sky for the bird that had dropped th
e feather. The sky was brilliantly clear and empty.
She felt a breeze tickle at her neck, like her husband s kisses had done so many y
ears ago. A small smile came across her face and her eyes closed as she drank in
the memory. A short time later, when the shouts of her grandchildren reached he
r ears, she stood and headed in the direction of the lake and the birthday party
that was just starting.
Soon, Arthur, it s not my time yet, but soon I will come to you, she whispered to th
e wind as she disappeared around the bend.

End

Author's note:
I would like to thank everyone who has read my two stories, Harry Potter and the
Blood Traitor, and Harry Potter and the Unlocked Mind. The last time I totaled
it up, there had been over 70,000 reads for the two stories.
I would also like to thank those who have reviewed for me. It was great to get y
our feedback, even if you didn't like something. Without calling out names, I do
n't want to offend someone by missing them, I would especially like to thank tho
se reviewers who have been with me from the start. You know who you are, and tha
nk you.
Last, many of you have said how much you appreciated the fact that I updated reg
ularly. That would not have been possible with out Chris, aka, blazing_axe. The
moderator who has approved all, but I think two chapters, of these two stories.
Without him specifically taking responsibility for the story, it would never hav
e gone up so fast. If you get a chance, thank him.
One other thing, for those of you who want more of my writing. I will begin post
ing my next story in a few days. It was written pre HBP, and takes none of that
new cannon into account. It also is not based off of anyting in, Blood Traitor,
or, Unlocked Mind. The story begins 9 years after the fall of Voldemort. It is a
n angst filled H/G story titled, Broken. You can expect the first chapter in a w
eek or so. Other than a one shot or two, that I might write, this will be the la
st of my efforts in the realm of HP fan fics. I hope people like it as much as t
hey seem to have liked my other stuff.